Naga's Concubine
Author: Scarlet Hyacinth
Date: 2013-08-17 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Shapeshifters; Paranormal; M M Romance; Fantasy; Magic; dragons; Romance; Vampires; Supernatural; Contemporary
Description: [Siren Epic Romance, ManLove: Erotic Alternative Fantasy/Paranormal Romance, M/M, shape-shifters, HEA] Ice dragon Sagenamadeen Zager has always been a loyal soldier, renowned for his cold demeanor. But his life changes when Sage meets and falls in love with Prince Camden Isaiat. Camden is the only one who truly manages to melt the ice around his heart. But Camden is also a naga, a member of the second caste and a chimera. Their love is a taboo. And it isn’t only the draechen who are against it, but also Camden’s family. When Sage agrees to join them in the naga capital, he becomes little more
Publisher: Siren-Bookstrand, Inc.

Chronicles of the Shifter Directive 4

Naga’s Concubine

Ice dragon Sagenamadeen Zager has always been a loyal soldier, renowned for his cold demeanor. But his life changes when Sage meets and falls in love with Prince Camden Isaiat.

Camden is the only one who truly manages to melt the ice around his heart. But Camden is also a naga, a member of the second caste and a chimera. Their love is a taboo. And it isn’t only the draechen who are against it, but also Camden’s family.

When Sage agrees to join them in the naga capital, he becomes little more than a concubine. But just as Sage and Camden decide they’ve had enough, a vampire ploy targets the naga. Mysterious forces are at work, and Sage is the only one who can keep his mate safe from them. Can he prove the true power of his mate bond surpasses all labels, or will distrust, hatred, and darkness separate him from his lover?

NOTE! You are purchasing Siren's newest imprint, the Siren Epic Romance collection. This is Book 4 of 7 in the Chronicles of the Shifter Directive series. The series shares an overall story arc with many crossover characters playing major roles in each book. These books are not stand-alone and should be read in their numbered order.

Genre: Alternative (M/M or F/F), Paranormal, Shape-shifter
Length: 75,557 words

NAGA’S CONCUBINE

Chronicles of the Shifter Directive 4

Scarlet Hyacinth

SIREN EPIC ROMANCE,

MANLOVE

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer.

WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at
legal@sirenbookstrand.com

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK

IMPRINT: Siren Epic Romance, ManLove

NAGA’S CONCUBINE

Copyright © 2013 by Scarlet Hyacinth

E-book ISBN: 978-1-62740-188-3

First E-book Publication: August 2013

Cover design by Siren Publishing

All art and logo copyright © 2013 by Siren Publishing, Inc.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission.

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers

Dear Readers,

If you have purchased this copy of Naga’s Concubine by Scarlet Hyacinth from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy

This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book.

The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment.

This is Scarlet Hyacinth’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. Hyacinth’s right to earn a living from her work.

Amanda Hilton, Publisher
www.SirenPublishing.com
www.BookStrand.com

Table of Contents
Title Page
Copyright Page
Prologue
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Epilogue
About the Author

NAGA’S CONCUBINE

Chronicles of the Shifter Directive 4

SCARLET HYACINTH

Copyright © 2013

Prologue

Ever since the time of the Great Sacrifice, second-caste shifters lived an existence of paradoxes. By the rule of the Shifter Directive, they were assigned a privileged position, second only to that of the draechen. But in spite of this, many still looked down on members of the second caste, more specifically those known as chimeras.

Unlike draechen or even other rare shifters, chimeras couldn’t change fully into an animal. They only had a middle form, where a part of their bodies—usually their legs, although this was not a rule—turned beast-like. Such was the case of mermen, naga, satyrs, sirens, harpies, and centaurs. Even rarer breeds included minotaurs—known for the fact that, upon shifting, they became far more animalistic than other shifters—and the handful of medusas still in existence. In spite of the attempts on parts of the paranormal community to remain politically correct, the attitude of dislike persisted. Gradually, these chimeras became known as halves.

As the insulting word was whispered every time a chimera entered the room, most of these rare shifters retreated from the paranormal community and into their own homes. The mer hid deep within the oceans, where no one would ever find them to point fingers. The centaurs, satyrs, harpies, and sirens found deserted islands, guarding their privacy zealously. The medusas became the guardians of the minotaurs, making sure that their friends didn’t accidentally reveal the existence of the paranormal world to the humans.

As for the naga… This proud, snake-like people formed the beautiful underground city of Patala. Here they dwelled, creating a true kingdom with connections that spanned all throughout the chimera community. They trained their people and created an army in secret. Because the naga knew that, one day, the time would come for the other shifters to pay for what they had done. They saw the huge holes in the Shifter Directive, and anticipated the moment when it would finally fail.

Because the naga had a secret. Their blood carried a potent cure that could heal all wounds. They had acknowledged their own mistake in not intervening to stop the plague sooner, though, and after the Sacrifice, they had used their armies to control the remaining werewolves and vampires. This had earned them their position in the second caste. And since then, they remained aware of their responsibilities, not wanting to repeat past errors.

As time passed, word came of the increasing hostility of the draechen toward magical creatures. It became obvious for the ruling family of the naga, the Isaiat, that the power-hungry Tersain were no longer content with merely leading shifters. They wanted to swallow the entire world under their hegemony. The only ones who could stop them were the naga themselves.

But what Queen Anais Isaiat and her two mates didn’t know was that chimeras could fall in love with draechen, and the other way around. That love—a love no one had anticipated—would change the destinies of all.

Chapter One

“Cammie… Cammie…” The hatchling gurgled, extending his small hands toward Camden. “Want to carry.”

Camden chuckled and obediently picked his brother up. He was still very small, but growing more and more every day. Soon, he’d be able to change into his naga shape, although it would take a while until he could master those abilities. Right now, though, Ender was only a baby, and a very cute one at that.

Grinning, Camden tickled Ender’s chin, making his brother squeal in delight. The sound woke Ender’s twin sister, Endra, from her slumber, and she immediately began to cry, demanding Camden’s attention as well. Camden hopped to take her in his arms and sat down on a nearby couch, cuddling both babies to his chest. Endra quieted down, as did Ender, and slowly, the two hatchlings drifted into slumber.

As he watched their small, young faces, Camden wondered what in the world he was going to do. Soon, he was supposed to go to Draechenburg with his sire and brothers. A part of him looked forward to it. He was so very eager to see Sage again, to feel the draechen’s lips on his own. But at the same time, he remained aware that this time, his visit wouldn’t be so benign in nature. The naga were considering an assault against Draechenburg, something Camden wanted to avoid.

He’d always thought that his parents were right in building an army against the draechen. After all, the naga had to protect themselves in case the worst happened and, one day, the draechen attacked. By rights, it was smart to strike now, when the draechen were weak after the fall of their previous emperor.

But the dragon-shifters were no longer a nebulous enemy that had once restricted Camden and his people to the darkness. In his trip, Camden had met many people, some of whom had impressed him through their loyalty and dedication. He’d understood that draechen were just like naga, and taking this step would make Camden’s kind the villain in the story.

Of course, he might have become biased because he had met Sage. To be true, the imperial family hadn’t been very likeable. But Camden’s parents weren’t targeting only the new emperor. Everyone in Draechenburg and Ornoz as a whole would be hurt if a war started. Why couldn’t he come up with a plan to stop it? Damn it, he was all over the place, and Sage was relying on him.

He was so lost in thought that when a familiar voice sounded, it startled him. “You look upset,” his mother said. “What is it, Camden?”

Camden looked up at her and forced a smile. “Nothing,” he lied. “I’ll just miss Patala once we’re gone.”

One would have thought that the naga wouldn’t be loving parents, but that wasn’t the truth at all. Camden had grown up as a happy and well-loved child, more so since he had three parents instead of two. His two fathers didn’t care that only one of them had provided the sperm for his conception. Both he and his brothers received the same affection from the two naga kings. Similarly, his mother had always been a warm, welcoming figure to all of them.

But the fact remained that the naga were eternally lingering at the edge of a dangerous conflict with other shifters. When he’d been Ender’s age, he’d ignored it, not knowing about all the evils hiding in the big, bad world. But now, he had a duty, one he didn’t know how to handle in the wake of what he’d just learned.

He’d have liked to open his heart to his mother, but she would never agree to him mating a draechen. Even under normal circumstances, she’d have been against it. Naga firmly believed that three-way matings were preferable to couples, while draechen would never accept sharing their mates with anyone. For each individual naga, two mates were essential. For draechen, just the idea was unconceivable. Camden was just so confused. Everything he’d been taught had been shaken by Sage’s appearance in his life.

Anais seemed to guess his restlessness. “You’re cold,” she whispered, incipient panic already starting to appear in her voice. “Come here.”

Obediently, Camden got up and placed his younger siblings into their crib. He turned toward his mother, who immediately enveloped him in a tight hug, rubbing her hands over Camden’s arms. The friction helped clear Camden’s thoughts a bit.

Was he cold? That would explain the strange emptiness he’d started to experience whenever he thought about the mate he’d left behind. Loneliness was physically dangerous for naga, so much so that it could even kill them. Camden’s people called it “the cold” because it was like frostbite. First, emotions vanished, and then, it slowly took everything else, the senses, and finally, in time, even life. It was why naga needed more than one mate, to make sure a relationship would always provide the heat needed to keep them alive and happy.

“I’m sorry, honey,” she said. “I know we should have started searching for your mates, but with the approaching war, we’ve neglected you. Do you want to stay in Patala with me? We can review candidates together.”

Under normal circumstances, Camden would have jumped at the chance, but a naga mate would never understand his need for Sage. All-powerful Varuna, Camden himself didn’t understand it. For all he knew, it was just a superficial attraction, an infatuation that would simply go away. But regardless of what the chemistry between Camden and his draechen meant, he couldn’t remain here with his mother. If he did, there would be no one in Draechenburg to prevent disaster.

As that thought passed through his mind, Camden went rigid. Could he really do that, betray everything and everyone he’d ever loved for a man he didn’t even know? Varuna, he wasn’t sure, and it hurt.

“Camden?” his mother asked. “Talk to me, child. You can’t hide these things. You know that it’s poisonous for our kind.”

“I know,” Camden replied, breaking the embrace. “It’s not about me taking a mate. I just…” He didn’t how to reach out to her without risking her wrath. She was his mother and a good woman, but she hated the draechen. “I’m not sure we’re doing the right thing, that’s all.”

Anais frowned. “The right thing?” she repeated. “In regard to what?”

“The draechen,” Camden answered. “They might be building something new. Shouldn’t we at least wait to see what policies Prince Hareematek adopts once he’s emperor?”

For a few moments, his mother was quiet. Camden almost thought he’d completely fucked up and she had realized that he was hiding something, but then she smiled. “You are a good boy. The cold hasn’t touched you yet. That makes me happier than you can imagine. I understand that you do not wish for unnecessary pain on anyone’s part.” Her expression sobered, and her indulgent beam disappeared. “But we are royalty, Camden. We cannot afford to be kind every time. We have a responsibility to other chimeras, and we need to squash the draechen menace while we still have the chance. You would have us wait for Hareematek to get accustomed to his position? Why? You’ve seen the reports. This man holds a werewolf sex slave in clear disregard of the Directive. Do you really think he would be a better emperor than his predecessor?”

When Camden didn’t answer, his mother insisted. “Tell me, Camden. Do you truly believe that he deserves a chance? You’ve met him and his family. What’s your honest assessment?”

At that, Camden shivered, his discomfort returning. “I don’t know him well enough to say,” he offered. “We didn’t really talk much on the plane or while I was there.”

In fact, the only person who’d even paid any attention to him at all had been Princess Akarawem, who’d been dismissive at best. But there were a million different reasons behind that, not just the general attitude of the draechen toward chimeras. “There was a lot of intrigue going on during my presence. It was my honest impression that Emperor Kavehquader stifled any impulse of initiative, even from his children. As for the sex slave… I honestly don’t know. But regardless, the impulses of one man shouldn’t damn a nation.”

His mother arched a brow. “So are you suggesting that we assassinate Prince Hareematek instead of using our armies against Ornoz?”

Camden shook his head. “I’m merely asking you to consider things carefully.”

“Do you truly think we have not?” Anais shook her head, frowning. “I’m disappointed in you, Camden. I’d have thought you knew your fathers and me better than that. Go to your room. I don’t want to look at you right now.”

Camden had no clue how the conversation had gone so wrong, but he was forced to comply. His shoulders slumping, he left the nursery and retreated to his quarters. He had to come up with a way to get to his mother. But how? How could remain loyal to the naga but still rescue his mate from the coming storm? He was very worried he wouldn’t even get the chance to try.

As it turned out, his guess was proven to be correct when, a few hours after his argument with his mother, a knock sounded at his door. Camden went to open it, only to find his sire on the other side. Much to Camden’s surprise, Zaire was in human form.

“Greetings, Sire,” Camden said. “Are you going to the surface?”

“I’ve just returned from there,” Zaire corrected him. “I was forced to procure those chocolates your mother likes. You’ve really upset her, you know.”

His voice was gentle, but the reprimand in it obvious. Zaire had always been like that, somehow managing to convey disapproval as well as affection through one single word. Camden’s mother always said that he was a lot like his sire, although that had never bothered Camden’s father, Nikhil.

Camden winced. “I’m only trying to do what’s best,” he said softly.

“We know. And believe it or not, Anais, Nikhil, and I have been musing over what you said.”

“So have you reached a decision?” Camden inquired, his mouth dry with panic.

“As much as we’d like not to make this step, we cannot hesitate. There is a saying in the world of the humans. Do not strike a man when he’s down. Well, for us shifters, it is necessary to exploit any weakness if we’re going to build a better world for the chimeras.” Camden’s father paused. “But you’re right in that not all the draechen have to suffer, not to mention that a war would hurt us, too. This is a complicated situation, and we cannot be rash about it.”

“What are you going to do?” Camden asked his sire, not even daring to hope.

“We’ve agreed to assess Emperor Hareematek’s potential and act accordingly once we’ve figured out where he stands with regard to chimeras,” Zaire replied. “To tell you the truth, I don’t have much faith in him. So you will stay here with me and your mother, since you are clearly not ready to be there when the inevitable happens.”

“But, Sire…”

“No buts,” his sire interrupted him. Kissing Camden’s forehead, he added, “This is for the best. Once we are in charge, all the persecution will stop. The shifters will truly have peace, and there will be no more hatred.”

As he watched his sire go, Camden desperately wanted to ask where exactly the draechen would stand in this new world order. But he’d already said too much and had trapped himself in Patala. Who was going to help Sage now? Who would make his parents see that draechen weren’t so bad after all? The chill swept over him again, and this time, there was no one there to chase it away.

* * * *

“There he is. Emperor Hareematek is coming.”

Sage suppressed a grimace as the excited female murmurs reached his ears. The new emperor—well, the next one, since he hadn’t officially taken position—hadn’t even announced any plans of mating yet, and already, all eligible draechen females, and some males, were gathering to court him. The throne room was already teeming with people, and the actual event they’d supposedly come from hadn’t even started yet. It pissed Sage off, especially since he was waiting for a special guest.

By his side, Karein took Sage’s arm and squeezed it. “Watch Hareem,” he mouthed. “Make sure none of these people approach him.”

“With all due respect, Highness,” Sage answered, “you’re far more likely to succeed in that than me.”

Karein arched a brow at him, but didn’t argue. Together with Sage and a few other guards, he formed a barrier in front of Hareematek, keeping everyone away. Not even the most daring individuals would attempt to pass now, far too aware of the power Karein wielded. Behind them, Hareematek released a barely audible groan and gestured for Karein to approach. Taking Karein’s arm, the future emperor slid out of the room, much to the disappointment of the gathered individuals.

Sage watched them all with increasing restlessness. By rights, he shouldn’t have been so anxious, not yet anyway. He didn’t doubt his own ability to perform his duties and protect the new emperor. However, there was a deep feeling of discontent gripping him, one he couldn’t really understand. He had to guess it originated from his excitement to see Camden. But what if there was more to it than that? What if something had happened to Camden?

Sage shook the thought away, reining in his dragon. His beast wanted to just leave Draechenburg behind and find the mysterious Patala Camden had mentioned. But he didn’t even know how to start, or on which continent. The general belief was that Patala had to be somewhere in Asia, specifically in the Indian subcontinent, but recent information on naga claimed that the city had been uprooted to a different location that wouldn’t be pinpointed so easily.

Sage had to admit that his dragon wouldn’t be able to withstand much more of this. He’d tried to focus solely on his work, and it helped somewhat, but nothing could ever wipe away the desperate need for his mate. The only thing that soothed him was the memory of the brief vision High Priestess Eanera had given him, back when he’d rescued Prince Sareltae. Revisiting those images over and over made him believe that Camden would keep his promise and they would be reunited soon.

He was snapped out of his thoughts when another guard slid into the room and made his way to his side. “Lieutenant, you’ve got a visitor.”

“A visitor?” Sage repeated. For a brief moment, he entertained the notion that it might be Camden, before realizing how unlikely it was. “Who?”

“Well, they’re actually visitors,” the other guard replied. “Your family is waiting outside.”

Sage couldn’t help a small smile at that. Finally, his day was looking up. He had hoped his sister and parents would be able to come to Draechenburg soon, even if they didn’t live in Germany. To this day, they were not aware of his involvement in the coup that had changed the leadership of their people, as Sage had been careful to warn them away in the first days after Emperor Kavehquader’s fall. Most of the important draechen families were flying in for the crowning, though, so Sage had anticipated a reunion with his parents and sister.

Still, his time was not his own. “I can’t abandon my post,” he said. “My duty is here.”

“I can take over for you,” the guard offered.

“That’s nice of you,” Sage countered, “but I cannot accept. General Shtamakarein clearly instructed that I should remain here and watch over the crowd.”

“And you always obey the general, don’t you?” another guard asked, sneering. “I understand there are a lot of benefits. Such as—”

Sage shot him a look before the man could repeat any of the rumors that had spread after he’d rescued Prince Sareltae. He didn’t have the patience to handle such stupidity right now. He was still puzzled about how the fae had managed to give Karein a child, but he was done doubting it. Besides, even if he or any other draechen had comments to make on Sareltae and Karein’s relationship, this was not the time and the place to do so.

“I would advise you to be careful of what you say,” he told the other guard. “General Shtamakarein doesn’t appreciate any insinuations regarding his affairs.”

Fortunately, the guard shut up after that, likely remembering that Karein wasn’t someone to be crossed. Anyone who even looked at Prince Sareltae wrong was replaced from service, sent away from Draechenburg. In fact, a lot of the former palace guards had been changed, many new faces brought in from other draechen outposts to replace the old ones. This particular guard was risking a lot just through that simple comment.

As if summoned by Sage’s thoughts, Karein reappeared inside the throne room. “Go on, Sage,” he said. “Go speak to your family.”

Several of the soldiers looked surprised and apprehensive that Karein had learned about the arrival of Sage’s parents and sister so quickly. Sage, however, guessed that Prince Sareltae must have shared it with him. In spite of being pregnant, the fae was doing his best to welcome every guest personally, and even if some people remained resentful of him, others began to like him more and more as they got accustomed to him. After all, they said, Prince Shtamakarein is no fool. No man who challenged a Tersain emperor could be hoodwinked by a fae.

Sage was somewhat unsettled by the idea of Prince Sareltae meeting his family. His father could be somewhat…brusque and opinionated, and Sage hoped the older ice dragon wouldn’t offend Karein’s mate.

“Thank you, General,” he told Karein. “I live and die by your command.”

A flicker of distaste passed over Karein’s features, but he made no comment. Instead, he just ushered Sage off. Sage slipped out of the throne room through a side door and made his way toward his quarters in the palace barracks.

He never got the chance to reach his destination, as he ran into his general’s mate and his family halfway there. Prince Sareltae offered him a pleased smile. “Oh, Lieutenant. There you are. We’ve been looking all over for you. Your family is very eager to see you.”

No sooner had Sareltae finished saying this than Sage found himself with an armful of twin sister. Chuckling, Sage hugged Hanna back. “How are you, sis?”

“Better than you, I’d wager,” she whispered. “We really need to talk, don’t we?”

Sage suppressed a sigh. He really should have known better than to believe he’d be able to hide his anxiety from Hanna. “We do,” he admitted. “But in private.”

He wasn’t ready to share the truth about Camden with anyone except his sister. The only person he’d told was Karein, which meant that Prince Sareltae knew about it, too. Given the circumstances, that was more than enough. For the moment, though, he had to make sure his parents received comfortable accommodations.

Turning toward his mother and father, he bowed slightly. “I trust you had a good trip.”

“It was…tolerable,” his father said coolly.

“Ignore Benton,” his mother said, elbowing the draechen in question in the stomach. She slid to Sage’s side and hugged him. “It was just too long, because we missed you a great deal.”

They hadn’t changed in the slightest. His mother, an earth dragon, was warm and nurturing, without having the impulsive temper a fire dragon would have had. Meanwhile, his father was, naturally, as cold as ice. In fact, Bentoniezel and Lekishatek Zager were known as one of the unlikeliest couples in present draechen society. Sage was a lot like his father, which was why they didn’t always get along, but even so, he cared about his parents a lot.

Today, however, he found he couldn’t truly enjoy the reunion. His thoughts kept wandering to Camden and what his mate could be doing right now. Fortunately, his mother must have noticed his distraction. “Perhaps we should leave you and Hanna to talk a bit. I know both of you would like to reconnect.”

“If you’ll follow me,” Prince Sareltae piped up, “I can lead you to your rooms.”

“You are too kind, Your Highness,” Sage’s father offered. “Please do.”

As his parents departed, led away by Sareltae, Hanna pulled Sage aside. “Okay. Now you’re really going to tell me everything.”

Sage guided his twin into a nearby empty room. Finally, when they were behind closed doors, he blurted out, “I found my mate. He’s a naga prince.”

Hanna’s eyes widened. “Oh, shit.”

“My thoughts exactly, sis. My thoughts exactly.”

Chapter Two

A few days later

“You know, I still don’t get why you said all that to Mother.” Arlen huffed and narrowed his eyes at Camden. “You could be going with us now.”

Camden curled into a ball and covered himself with one of the blankets. “It’s not right,” he whispered to his brother. “You can’t allow it.”

“We can’t do anything to change it,” his sister, Krysta, said. “The decision is in the hands of our parents.”

Camden’s teeth were chattering so hard he couldn’t reply. Arlen’s expression of annoyance changed into one of concern. “Camden, forget about the draechen,” he said. “You’re sick. You need to hear Mother out and look at the list of candidates.”

“A–Arlen… I need you to listen.” Camden forced himself to remember what he wanted to say, pushing away the chill. “I don’t need candidates. I need to go with you to Draechenburg.”

“You’re crazy.” Arlen shook his head. “I don’t know what’s gotten into you, but you need a doctor.”

Camden realized all too well that his siblings were his last chance. His mother would never believe him, not now, when he was so clearly affected by the cold. She insisted on finding Camden a naga mate, and was in fact actively questing for one, even with Camden’s refusal to consider it. Camden’s condition had worsened, and both his mother and his sire were attempting to solve the problem. The entire thing had taken all of them by surprise, because Camden was far too young for the affliction to settle in. But Camden knew the cause, and he knew the cure. At this point, he was beyond caring about what happened to him, since his emotions were already starting to fade. But there was one feeling that kept the cold from fully taking over, the burning urge to see Sage.

“Listen, please,” he repeated. This was his last gamble, since his family would be leaving for Draechenburg today. “I have to go with you. I feel like I’m being summoned there.”

Krysta shot him a concerned look. “No, Camden. You’re not well.”

“I’ll feel better,” Camden assured them. “The alternative is leaving me here. Mother thinks she’s doing the right thing, for me and for the naga, but she doesn’t understand what’s going on.”

“Well, neither do we, brother,” Arlen said. “Besides, even if we did try to bring you along, there’s no way our parents will agree. We can’t exactly sneak you into the transport. Bypassing Sire’s vigilance is next to impossible. You know how he’s like. Nothing escapes him.”

They had a point. While Camden’s sire Zaire tended to be more laid back, his siblings’ sire—and his father—Nikhil was also the commander in chief of the naga army. Krysta and Arlen might be great at espionage, but Nikhil had taught them everything they knew.

“We have to speak to them again,” Krysta argued. “I’m sure they’ll know what to do.”

Perhaps they did, but likely they’d never decide on something that would actually benefit Camden. Camden would have much preferred to leave them out of this altogether.

As it turned out, though, his parents chose this exact moment to make their appearance. All three of them stepped into the room, nearly identical frowns on their faces. “What’s going on here?” Zaire asked Arlen and Krysta. “Why are you getting your brother so worked up?”

“They aren’t,” Camden rushed to assure his sire. “I was merely telling them how much I wanted to come with you to Draechenburg.”

“Absolutely not.” His father shook his head. “You’re very ill. You need to stay here where you’re safe.”

For the first time since their argument, Camden’s mother smiled at him. “Your fathers and I have prepared a list of candidates for you to consider as mates. You will stay in Patala and find your other half.”

“Candidates,” Camden repeated. She actually handed him a book, but Camden didn’t take it. Instead, he chuckled. “You do realize that this process is colder than what I feel inside, right?”

“It might feel clinical right now,” Zaire said, “but give it a chance. No one is forcing you to take a mate you don’t want. You’ll just be looking over potential life partners. If this doesn’t work out, we’ll look somewhere else.”

Both of them slithered to his side and hugged him. “Your words upset me a great deal, Camden,” Anais said. “I know that the kindness in you is struggling with the cold, and that’s why you don’t understand that we’re doing the right thing. I promise you that once the draechen are neutralized, the world will be much safer. It won’t be easy, and no one should have to suffer through a war. But sometimes there truly is no other way, not if the draechen attempt to take over the entire world.”

“You don’t have to worry about that, though,” Zaire added, petting Camden’s hair. “It won’t be right now, even if it does happen. So just concentrate on yourself. You can spend more time with Ender and Endra if it helps, and if someone in the book appeals to you, we can summon him or her to the palace, perhaps arrange a date so you can get to know each other better.”

His sire’s words sparked something in Camden’s mind. Forcing himself to relax, he finally took the book. “All right,” he told them. “I’ll consider it. But I want to go to Draechenburg with you first. That’s my condition.”

His parents looked pained. “You can’t be serious,” Nikhil said. “Why is this so important to you?”

Camden couldn’t tell them the truth. He couldn’t reveal that he’d promised himself to a draechen, not just yet. They were already reluctant to bring him along on the trip. If he revealed anything they’d consider suspicious, he would lose any possible chance he had to see Sage anytime soon.

“I want our people to be safe,” he said. “I don’t think that a war with the draechen is necessary at this point. That’s my reason. Please. Trust me on this. I know my limits and my body. This is what I need.”

His parents shared puzzled looks. Obviously, they didn’t know what to believe. Camden straightened his back, imagining the way Sage had been the last time they’d seen each other. The picture that popped into his mind managed to contain the cold, at least for now. He wanted to fall to his knees and insist, but he knew that pushing too hard would only make his parents refuse his request. They weren’t only his family, but also his sovereigns, and their will was law.

Fortunately, Varuna seemed to be on his side. “Very well, Camden,” his mother said. “We will consider this, because we trust you. If you feel better until we need to depart, we will bring you along.”

“And like I said, we have discussed the war, too, and we realize the implications. We’ve deemed it prudent to wait a little, until the dust settles,” his sire told him. “But know this. We will hold you to your promise to look over the candidates.”

Camden swallowed around the sudden knot in his throat. Zaire might have been more open-minded as a rule, but when he got pissed, he was just as dangerous as Camden’s father, or perhaps more so. A promise to him—to all of them—was binding.

But Camden had no choice. Besides, even if he did browse the list, no one would force him into accepting a mate not of his liking. He had to think about the positive aspects of what his sire was saying. They’d agreed not to mount an assault against the draechen, and they kept an open mind toward bringing Camden along. That was what mattered right now.

Pushing back the sudden feeling that he was betraying his mate, Camden nodded. “I understand. Thank you.”

* * * *

A few days later

Sage waited on the cliffside, barely managing to keep himself from fidgeting. He—or rather the future emperor—had received notice that the Isaiat would be arriving soon. Sage couldn’t contain his anxiety and excitement. In his heart, he’d felt something was not quite right with Camden, and he desperately wanted to see his mate.

His dragon berated him endlessly for allowing Camden to leave without completing the mate bond. But it had been Camden’s choice, and no matter what, Sage didn’t want to force Camden into anything. The ways of the draechen were already so different from naga traditions. It would be hard enough for Camden to adapt without Sage acting like a possessive ass and making things harder.

By his side, his sister squeezed his arm, having obviously noticed Sage’s anxiety in spite of his brave attempts to keep up his façade of calm. “Breathe, brother. He’s coming. He’ll be by your side soon.”

Sage was more than thankful for Hanna’s presence. If not for his twin, he’d be more of a wreck than he already was. As an ice dragon, he usually kept up the appearance of being completely aloof, but beneath it all, he was practically on fire. She knew that, and she helped anchor him, at least to a certain extent. Without Camden, even Hanna would be unable to aid Sage.

Thankfully, she wouldn’t have to, because at last, the naga’s plane appeared in the distance. Sage’s dragon perked up, urging him to shift and go greet Camden directly. Knowing that such a thing wouldn’t go over too well with Camden’s family, Sage held his ground and simply waited. He sensed his mate’s approach, felt it in his bones, and only the discipline of a lifetime spent as a soldier kept him rooted in his spot.

At last, the plane started to descend and landed on the cliff that served as a runway. The Isaiat weren’t considered important enough to warrant much of a crowd, but Karein and Sareltae did emerge from the palace just as the doors of the jet were opening.

Sage shot his general a grateful look. He knew Karein had a million and one things to handle, with the approaching coronation ceremony of his brother. Not to mention that he was going to be a father soon. The fact that both Karein and Prince Sareltae were paying attention to Sage’s own private drama meant the world to him.

Karein didn’t speak. He just clapped Sage’s shoulder and kissed Hanna’s hand. His fae mate smiled at Sage, his kind expression offering Sage silent support. It did help steady Sage, more than he himself had expected. But in spite of the presence of his sister and friends, Sage’s knees almost gave out when the doors of the plane opened and Camden stepped out.

Oh, he was even more beautiful than Sage remembered. While Camden had been away, Sage had actually imagined that his mate couldn’t be as perfect as he recalled, that his dragon was modifying the reality of Camden because of the naga’s absence. Impossibly, the situation was exactly the opposite, as Sage’s memories hadn’t managed to capture the full extent of Camden’s loveliness.

This time, Camden was accompanied by both his siblings, Krysta and Arlen, and his father, Nikhil Isaiat. Sage didn’t see any of them. He was completely focused on Camden. As their gazes met, Sage’s dragon finally took over, refusing to be denied. He wanted to kiss Camden breathless, to taste his mate’s flavor once again, to touch him all over and do everything they hadn’t had the chance to do before.

He might have actually lunged toward his mate had Karein not grabbed his arm at the last moment. At the same time, Hanna whispered, “Calmly now, brother. You’ll get your chance to do everything you like later.”

Sage’s dragon didn’t want to accept further delays. He’d have freed himself from Karein’s grip and gone to Camden regardless, except he remembered what Camden had asked him last time. The naga had requested some time to approach his family about Sage. Had he managed to do so? Sage couldn’t be sure. He had to wait to see what happened.

And so, Sage clenched his fists and somehow, out of respect for Camden’s wishes, he found the resolve to continue to pretend. Just in time, too, because the Isaiat—Camden included—were approaching. They stopped in front of Sage and his companions. “Greetings, Your Highness,” the king said to Karein. “It is an honor to visit Draechenburg for the first time. My son has told me a lot of things about your great citadel.”

“Your presence makes it even greater,” Karein replied formally. “In the name of my brother, and myself, I welcome you. I trust you will enjoy your stay.”

The exchange continued, but Sage honestly lost track of what was said. He took advantage of the fact that the attention of the royal family wasn’t on him and greedily scanned Camden from head to toe. He might not be able to touch Camden, but just looking at him was like a balm for his desperate heart. Camden’s slitted eyes flashed with the same arousal Sage himself felt. Overlords, how much longer would Sage have to withstand the torture of being so close to him, and yet, so far away?

It was honestly shocking that no one noticed Sage’s excitement. With shifters, it was very hard to conceal sexual interest. Regardless, King Nikhil didn’t even glance Sage’s way until Karein finally introduced him. “This is my second-in-command, Lieutenant Sagenamadeen Zager, and his sister, Hanna.”

“Greetings, Your Majesty, Your Highnesses,” Sage said with an elegant bow. “Welcome to Draechenburg.”

Hanna echoed his words and gesture. Nikhil didn’t seem to consider them particularly relevant, but he acknowledged them just the same. “Thank you,” he said. “Your words and hospitality are greatly appreciated.”

Sage very much doubted that, but he had no intention to mention it. With the formal greeting out of the way, Karein and Sareltae gestured the royal family into the building. “Please, step this way,” Sareltae said. “Your quarters are already ready, and you can approach me at any time should you deem something unsatisfactory.”

As Sareltae and Karein engaged the king in conversation, Hanna approached Arlen and Krysta. Camden lingered behind, as did Sage. They couldn’t fall into each other’s arms and make out in the corridor, but they did manage to walk side by side. Neither of them spoke, but they brushed against each other as they followed after the rest of the group.

Was Camden as desperate for contact as Sage? Probably. At times, it almost seemed like Camden was about to lean into Sage’s embrace, his breath catching whenever they managed to touch. It was sweet torture, Camden’s scent and warmth drawing Sage’s dragon in like a moth to the flame.

All too soon, they reached the guest wing and the rooms that had been assigned to the Isaiat family. In a stroke of luck, the king and the other siblings were the ones who were given quarters first. Then again, perhaps it wasn’t luck at all, but Karein and Sareltae’s ever so discreet intervention.

Sadly, the king wasn’t about to be set aside so easily. He gestured toward all his children, Camden included, wordlessly ushering them into his quarters. To avoid any sort of suspicion toward his and Camden’s behavior, Sage briefly stepped away from his mate. He felt the loss of Camden’s proximity like a stab wound in the chest, but he kept up his façade of cool control.

As Camden joined his father, Nikhil was already saying good-bye to Karein and his mate. “Again, thank you for your generosity,” he said.

“We look forward to seeing you later on, at dinner,” Sareltae offered. “In the meantime, remember that should you need anything at all, you can simply notify me through our servants.”

With one final nod of agreement, Nikhil stepped into his quarters, followed by his children. As the door closed behind the naga, Sage stared at it, rooted on the spot, craving Camden with a desperation that he simply couldn’t fight back.

“Come on, brother,” Hanna said. “You can’t wait for him here. You’ll draw everyone’s attention.”

She was right. Sage couldn’t linger here any longer. He could, however, do something else. Nodding to Hanna, he turned on his heel and stalked toward Camden’s rooms. His plan was risky, and perhaps even rude, but he had no other choice.

* * * *

Camden’s father didn’t dwell on the polite platitudes of the draechen for too long. The moment they were in private, he glanced toward Camden and asked, “How are you feeling, son? How is the cold?”

“I’m much better, Father, thank you,” Camden replied. He didn’t explain that the disease had completely disappeared, replaced by pure heat the moment he’d set eyes on Sage. Almighty Varuna, even now Camden had trouble keeping his lust in check. Because of him being a chimera, his instincts were always very close to the surface, and although he had been schooled to tame them, the natural pull toward his mate couldn’t be contained.

Nikhil gave him a speculative glance, and Camden held his breath, expecting his father to call him out on his deception. However, Nikhil didn’t. Instead, he said, “All right. I still don’t know why you insisted on coming along, but I will admit that you look much better than you did in Patala.”

“In any case, you should go rest for a while,” Krysta suggested. “We wouldn’t want you to relapse.”

“I won’t,” Camden assured them. “Thank you for giving me the chance to come with you.”

They had no idea why Camden had insisted on it so much. Fortunately, Camden had managed to focus on his desire to see his mate, which had helped him snap out of his cold seizure. But even then, the threat of the emotional chill had lingered over him. One look at Sage had chased it all away.

Naturally, Camden couldn’t tell them that, so he added, “With your permission, Father, I’ll take Krysta’s suggestion now.”

“Go, son,” Nikhil urged. “We’ll see you later.”

With a bow, Camden slipped out of the room and headed toward his own quarters nearby. Oddly enough, his heart started pounding. As he reached for the doorknob of his room, he suddenly knew what—or rather who—was waiting for him inside.

Nearly breathless with excitement, Camden burst inside and shut the door behind himself. He tried to remain as calm as possible, since he was aware that draechen soldiers watched him at every step. Still, he released a small cry of dismay when he found his quarters empty. Surely his senses couldn’t have deceived him. Every inch of him was so attuned to Sage, even if they hadn’t completed their mate bond. Had he been so wrong?

He needn’t have worried about that. Almost instantly, a tall figure stepped into the room from the balcony. Camden’s mouth went dry as he realized his mate was completely naked. And oh, he was so very handsome, his dark blue hair framing his face and falling all the way to his naked shoulders. His bronze nipples were erect, perhaps because of the temperature, although he showed no other sign of being disturbed by the cold outside. And the hard dick between his legs certainly didn’t look in any way affected. Then again, it was pointing accusingly at Camden, so maybe it wanted a refuge, a haven, preferably within Camden’s mouth or ass.

“Apologies,” Sage said. “I’d actually considered entering through the door, but it would have been too risky.”

At that, Camden snapped out of his lust-induced trance. “You don’t ever have to apologize to me. If anything, I should be the one displaying my regret. We shouldn’t have to hide.”

“It’s all right,” Sage said as he stepped closer. “I’ll wait for as long as you like. The last thing I want is to force you.”

Camden leaned into his mate’s embrace, burying his face in Sage’s chest. It was so ironic that, out of all things, his other half was an ice dragon. Sage smelled fresh and cold, like an early winter morning, when the snow shone brightly in the rays of the sun, beckoning them to play. In fact, he was like winter itself, chilly, strong, yet so very beautiful.

For a few moments, they just stared at each other in silence. Sage’s eyes were like sharp chips of ice, cutting into Camden’s discipline, chipping away at the knowledge that he had to stay loyal to Patala.

“What are you thinking?” Sage asked softly. He was no longer trying to hide his yearning for Camden, or the fact that even the need to ask this question hurt him. Had they bonded, it wouldn’t have been necessary.

Camden couldn’t dwell on regrets, though. Everything would happen in due time, their bond included. For the moment, he smiled at Sage, wrapping his arms around the draechen’s neck and bringing their crotches together. “Can’t you guess?” he whispered against Sage’s mouth.

Sage groaned and didn’t delay in taking what Camden was offering. He crushed their lips together, unleashing the blaze of their passion, driving Camden wild with lust. The draechen’s tongue wickedly slipped into Camden’s wet cavern, tasting and exploring him. His mate’s enthusiasm just fueled Camden’s, and he allowed himself to do what he’d craved ever since he’d first seen Sage, not only today, on the runway, but on their actual first meeting. He mapped every inch of Sage’s naked body with his fingers, loving the feel of the heated flesh, yearning to worship it in every possible way.

He might have torn his clothes off right then and there had a knock not sounded at the door. Camden broke the kiss, groaning. “I have to get that. I think it’s one of my siblings.”

“Go,” Sage ushered him. “I’ll see you later. We have plenty of time to continue this.”

Without another word, Sage slid out of the room and into the balcony. Through the open balcony door, Camden watched him turn into a large blue dragon. He was as majestic and beautiful in his shifted form as he was in his legged shape. For a few seconds, Camden allowed himself the pleasure to watch his mate stretch those large blue wings, wishing he could join Sage on the balcony and touch the draechen, trace his scaly skin with his fingers. Distantly, he wondered what Sage would think if he saw Camden in his shifted form. Sometimes, regular shifters didn’t like the way chimeras changed shapes. He hoped Sage wouldn’t come to regret his decision to approach Camden.

He was snapped out of his trance when the knock reached his ears once again. Camden looked away from the balcony and focused on calming down his racing heart. “Coming,” he called out.

Even as he went to open the door to let his siblings in, though, his mind and heart remained with the man—the draechen—who’d just left him. There were so many things that remained uncertain, but Camden was sure of one thing. He would not leave Draechenburg without Sage again.

Chapter Three

Present day, Draechenburg, Germany

“I did it. I told them.”

Camden’s words echoed against the walls of the throne room, strikingly loud, almost jarring. Sage watched the faces of all those present, all the while monitoring his mate’s feelings through their bond. He knew how much the Isaiat meant for Camden. And even if Camden’s voice didn’t tremble, his soul shied away from the inevitable fallout.

The only reason why the Isaiat hadn’t already declared war was because they’d wanted to find out who’d revealed the truth about what naga blood could do. Of course, it had been Camden, although he’d only told Sage, who hadn’t given the information to anyone else.

Camden’s siblings looked completely shocked, as did his birth parents. Apparently, they hadn’t expected Camden to confess any involvement in the matter. However, his father, King Nikhil, didn’t seem that surprised. Instead, he just released a heavy breath, like a sudden burden had been placed on his shoulders. He seemed to have known about it, or at least suspected.

In fact, he had apparently guessed far more than Sage had originally imagined. Ignoring Camden’s words, Nikhil turned toward Sage. “Tell me, Lieutenant, how exactly did you turn our son against us? What did you do to him?”

Camden shot Sage a panicked look. “He must have seen us together,” he whispered through their bond. “Damn it, Sage. I didn’t want them to find out like this.”

“It’s all right, beautiful,” Sage soothed his mate. “I’ll stand by you in anything you do.”

Having bonded with Camden, Sage now knew how much his mate had suffered after leaving Draechenburg the first time around. He hadn’t been aware of the strange affliction that plagued the naga until their union, but he would die before he allowed it to take hold of Camden again.

“Do you want to say it, or should I?” he asked Camden.

“Let me,” Camden replied. “I’m not ashamed of our connection. No matter what happens, that will never change.”

Respecting Camden’s wishes, Sage remained quiet. Camden took a step forward and faced his family. “This isn’t about something he did. It’s about the two of us. Sage is my mate. He knows what I know because we’ve bonded. He’s the one who investigated everything, because I guided him in the right direction.”

“Camden.” Anais’s voice was broken as she reached out to her son. “Don’t do this. I know the cold is affecting you, but—”

“What you saw in Patala was a form of withdrawal, caused by my separation from my mate. I’m telling you the truth, Mother. I’m very sorry about the deception, but there was no other way.”

“This is not the time, nor the place, to discuss our affairs.” Zaire’s face could have been carved out of stone. Glancing away from Camden, he added, “Emperor Hareematek, you needn’t fear our armies, as long as you keep the poisonous influence of your people from ours.”

Alarm bells started to ring in Sage’s mind. He didn’t like the sound of that. He didn’t like it at all. The emperor seemed to sense the resentful undertone as well, not that it was very hard. “Insofar as I am concerned, I have no intention to initiate hostile action toward the naga,” he said. “You can be at ease regarding that. I aim to avoid war with all races, including your own.”

“We aren’t just talking about war right now, and you know it,” Anais said. “Your lieutenant’s pretenses are simply unacceptable.”

Sage had kept quiet long enough. Camden’s parents might be royalty, but Sage would not allow anyone to dismiss him and the way he felt about Camden.

“With all due respect, Your Majesty, no one is pretending here. Camden is my mate, and our bond is real and true. I would do anything for him.”

It was an honest statement, but he knew he’d said too much when a speculative expression appeared on Nikhil’s face. “Anything?” he repeated. “Would that include accepting another mate for Camden?”

At Nikhil’s inquiry, Sage’s dragon roared inside him, resenting the idea, wanting to hurt someone just at the suggestion. He gritted his teeth, struggling not to let it show. It helped that Camden slipped to his side and took his hand. Through that, Sage succeeded to gather his wits.

“If there was no other way, if the alternative meant losing Camden, I would accept it,” he finally replied. “No, cancel that. If it was something Camden wanted, I would support it.”

It would kill him to see someone else touching his mate, but if Camden needed it, he would do what was best for his other half.

“Understandable,” Anais answered, her dark eyes scanning Sage’s face. “But regardless of what you want, the fact remains that Camden would be coming back with us home to Patala.”

“Sage is my home,” Camden shot back. “You can’t separate us.”

Camden’s parents glowered at him. “You will do as you are told, child,” Zaire said. “I won’t have you disobeying us again. Plus you made us a promise.”

Camden winced, a flash of a memory passing through his mind. When Sage caught a glimpse of it, he bristled. The idea of what they planned for his mate made his dragon rear its head angrily. While Sage struggled to control his temper, Camden’s brother, Arlen, intervened. “We should take this conversation elsewhere,” he suggested softly. “I’m sure His Majesty has better things to worry about than our family problems.”

“Quite true,” the queen confirmed. “Let’s go, Camden. We’ll discuss this in our quarters. Lieutenant Zager, I trust you’ll have the respect to stay away.”

“I don’t think that would be a very good idea,” Sage replied. “The last time I did so, Camden got sick, and I wasn’t feeling too hot myself.”

“He has a point,” Camden’s sister, Krysta, offered. “We all know how serious the illness can get. Perhaps he could join us in Patala.”

“A draechen in our home?” Zaire scowled at his daughter. “Are you out of your—”

He stopped himself before he could finish the phrase when Nikhil threw a gaze his way. For a few moments, the naga leaders remained silent, obviously communicating through their mate bond.

Finally, Nikhil turned toward Sage. “Well? Are you interested in coming with us?”

Sage realized that he couldn’t expect Camden to stay here. The naga’s innocence might have been proven, but that didn’t make Draechenburg safe for Camden. He wasn’t foolish enough to believe the Isaiat would accept him just like that, but the alternative was simply unconceivable.

“Don’t be so hasty to accept,” Camden warned him. “Whatever agreement they force you into, it’s likely going to have very harsh conditions.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised,” Sage answered. “All the advantages are on their side. But as long as we’re together, I can take it.”

He’d failed Camden. He knew that. His mate should have never been locked up like a criminal. The Isaiat had every right to be angry. So Sage would agree to whatever they requested, as long as it didn’t imply a separation from Camden.

“Yes,” he said out loud. “I am.”

“You wouldn’t have the liberties you do now,” Zaire said, dark satisfaction in his voice. “You would be forbidden to use your magic and to shift into your dragon form. We’d assign you a room to stay in, but you could leave it only at our discretion and under heavy guard.”

In Camden’s memories, he appeared as a benevolent, open-minded figure, but it was obvious that once someone crossed the line, Zaire’s anger could become fierce. Sadly, Ornoz had created this situation by imprisoning Zaire’s family.

Even so, Camden gasped. “Sire, you can’t be serious. You can’t make Sage a prisoner.”

“Why not?” Nikhil arched a brow. “It is what the draechen did to us.”

“It’s all right, beautiful,” Sage sent to his mate, feeding calming waves of comfort into the bond. “I’m not afraid.” Straightening his back, he faced Zaire without hesitation.

“I agree to your terms, with one exception. I’ll need to shift from time to time, because otherwise, my dragon will get wild and I’ll become dangerous. As a second caveat, I want reassurance that you will not keep Camden from me and that you will give us privacy.”

“I promise, in the name of the Almighty Varuna, that Camden will be allowed to visit you as is his pleasure,” the queen said. Sage didn’t miss the ambiguity of her phrasing, but he couldn’t ask for anything more.

“One more thing,” Zaire added. “As per the Directive, you will be forbidden to breed. I trust you haven’t been foolish enough to commit such a thing already. Also because of our circumstances, Camden will not be considered your concubine, but the other way around.”

“Actually, no, Sire,” Camden said between gritted teeth. “We are naga. We have no need for concubines. Sage is my mate, and if any of the candidates you suggest want to be considered, they’ll have to accept and be accepted by Sage as well.”

Sage squeezed Camden’s hand harder, wishing he could compensate for the pain coursing through Camden. His mate wanted a family with Sage, especially since he’d been so close to his parents and siblings. Sage had to admit that he felt the same, but it was true that the Directive prohibited breeding outside one’s own caste.

It was actually quite strange. Before meeting Camden, Sage had never expected to be placed in such a situation. Being a draechen in a pretty important position gave him privileges that second caste members simply didn’t have, even if they were royalty. Then again, Sage had always thought that, in many ways, the Directive had ridiculous provisions that shouldn’t exist in a modern piece of legislation. He was just glad that Camden had stood up for him.

He wondered if the Isaiat realized that Camden and Sage hadn’t even had penetrative sex yet. Sometimes, Sage himself was shocked that he hadn’t pounced Camden one day and simply taken him. And okay, he really shouldn’t be thinking about fucking his mate right now. He had to focus on the serious situation he and Camden were in, not on his libido.

Truth be told, Sage didn’t want to comply with this particular condition, but he was stuck in a corner. “We’ll agree for now, until we can come up with a better solution,” he sent to his mate.

Camden nodded. “It wouldn’t be wise to bring a child into the world under these circumstances anyway.”

He was right, but it really didn’t make Sage feel any better about it. Either way, he had no choice. “Very well,” he told the naga royal family. “I’ll agree to your terms.”

For the first time since the entire conversation had turned toward Sage’s private matters, Hareematek intervened. “As your emperor, I must caution against this, Lieutenant. I know my brother would say the same if he were here. Be wary.”

“Your Majesty, stay out of this,” King Nikhil said, narrowing his eyes.

“I cannot.” Hareematek frowned back. “This problem is my responsibility as well, and Sage is my subject.”

Before the issue could escalate into outright violence, the conversation was interrupted by a knock. The emperor almost looked relieved. “Enter!” he called out.

Predictably, Karein and his mate slid inside. “With your permission, Your Majesty, I bring good news,” Karein said. He glanced toward the naga sovereigns. “But perhaps now would not be the ideal time to deliver it.”

All the blood drained out of the naga queen’s face. “What did you do, you monster?” she hissed, the peculiarity of her voice now clearly showing her reptilian nature. “What happened to my people?”

“No one is a monster here, Queen Anais.” Prince Sareltae glared at her, protectiveness shining in his eyes. “We all want to avoid a war. Surely you can see that.”

“You don’t want to know what I think,” Anais replied, sneering at Sareltae.

She knew better than to insult the fae prince outright, but she was obviously not at all in control of the situation like she wanted to appear. Zaire’s hand landed on her shoulder, and some of the tension faded from her stance.

“What are you trying to prove, Emperor Hareematek? That you can defeat Patala so easily? Don’t make me laugh. No man, no matter how powerful, can go against an entire army.”

But Karein wasn’t just any man. He was the first black dragon to be born in generations, the heir of Prince Kaelezrin who had once been instrumental in defeating the vampires and werewolves.

Camden’s annoyance coursed through their bond, and to his surprise, Sage realized his mate was jealous. “You shouldn’t admire him so much,” Camden said through their bond. “He isn’t so great.”

“I respect him, and not only for his contribution to Ornoz’s welfare. He’s a good man, and he’s always been strong enough to do what was needed for the world as a whole.”

“You wanted to be his mate. You’d have been his now if he hadn’t refused you.”

Sage gaped at Camden. Out of all the possible things that could come back to bite him in the ass, why did Camden have to zero on that offer he’d made so long ago? Camden was the one who wanted two mates, not Sage. The fact that he’d agreed to it didn’t mean that he was happy about it, or that he wanted someone else himself.

As he and Sage glared at each other, the emperor went rigid. “I believe it’s time we ended this meeting.”

His voice had become almost a growl, which was quite strange because he’d been quite calm until then. Similarly, Karein took a threatening step forward, and whatever calm the naga sovereigns had mustered was thrown out the window. King Zaire actually turned into his naga form, his lower half becoming snake-like.

The sight distracted Sage from his own disagreement with Camden. Sage was halfway into summoning a spell when he realized what he was doing. This wasn’t what he wanted. He valued his mate’s family, because Camden did. And why were he and Camden suddenly arguing about something so irrelevant to their current circumstances?

“Something’s wrong,” Camden said through their connection. Taking a few deep breaths, he leaned against Sage. Sage wrapped an arm around Camden’s shoulder, trying to sort his wild emotions.

Meanwhile, Prince Sareltae stepped between the naga and his mate. “Everyone, please, remain calm,” Sareltae said. “This isn’t what you want.”

“And what would you know about we want, Prince Sareltae?” Zaire hissed. “Perhaps I show give you a hint.”

He swept his tail over the floor, the blow aimed directly at Sareltae. The fae threw up a shield, but it wasn’t even necessary. Karein was already there, intercepting Zaire. Before anyone could even blink, he gripped Zaire in an iron-like vise, his power flowing over the naga and making him go limp.

Chaos exploded over the throne room. It was like a scene torn out from one of Sage’s worst nightmares. He had dreaded this, dreaded the unavoidable clash between the two species. He had hoped to avoid it, but it seemed that things wouldn’t go his way.

Out of the blue, Karein released Zaire, dropping him onto the floor. He slipped to Sareltae’s side and took the fae in his arms. Zaire’s mates and children rushed to his side, and Sage was forced to release Camden, too, so that his other half could make sure his sire was all right.

Fortunately, Zaire seemed unharmed. He shared a brief kiss with Anais, and another with Nikhil, then, as his reptilian side became human again, he hugged Camden. Camden helped Zaire up. It was quite humbling to watch them together, and Sage had to admit he felt a little abandoned.

“Don’t,” Camden whispered in his mind. “We’ll figure this out. I promise you.”

Sage pushed back his apprehension and forced himself to think positively. “Yes, we will.”

As he spoke, Karein pulled away from Sareltae, breathing hard. He didn’t speak, just staring at the naga family in silence. In the end, it was the emperor who broke the standoff. “This incident is very regrettable and should have never occurred.”

“The mistake was on our side first,” Nikhil said reluctantly. “We shouldn’t have attacked Prince Shtamakarein’s mate.”

“Indeed,” Karein said. “But I am willing to let it slide, just this once. Something just doesn’t feel right about this whole thing. I don’t suppose you have any other dubious secrets and connections?”

“What exactly are you implying?” Anais asked.

“Nothing,” Karein answered. “It was merely a simple inquiry. That is all.”

“Of course it was,” Hareematek said. “And since we have this misunderstanding out of the way, perhaps you’d like to give an opinion on the matter we were discussing. It seems that Their Highnesses aren’t happy with us at all, and they mean to take it out on Lieutenant Zager.”

Sage was aware of the risk he was taking by agreeing to this proposition. However, he also understood the naga’s position and anger. If he’d been in their situation, he’d have felt furious as well, and, to a certain extent, he did, although his anger was directed toward the previous emperor and empress. In any case, the fact remained that, in some ways, he had failed Camden and his family, and he was willing to pay for that. He just didn’t want to do so through a separation from Camden.

“What we mean to do regarding our son’s mating is none of Prince Shtamakarein’s concern,” Anais said. “We don’t make a habit of accepting strangers in Patala. If we are to do so, Lieutenant Zager has to abide by some rules.”

“You don’t even want to allow him to shift, Mother,” Camden intervened. “Please. You can’t expect—”

“Enough!” Zaire snapped. “We won’t discuss this further. Your mate will do as we ask, or he won’t be allowed into Patala.”

Camden crossed his arms over his chest in a stubborn look. “And I won’t leave Sage’s side. Does that mean I’m not welcome in Patala anymore?”

Emotions were flaring brightly, much more than Sage had even expected. He didn’t like it, and under the circumstances, any answer could possibly ruin the relationship between Camden and his parents.

“It’s fine,” he rushed to assure everyone. “As long as we can all come to an agreement, I don’t mind having to sacrifice my freedom. It’s only fair.”

The emperor looked pained, but it was Karein who spoke out, “You don’t have to pay the price for the slight against the Isaiat, Sage. You’re a good man, and you did your best.”

He squeezed Sage’s shoulder, and might have actually hugged him, a gesture that wasn’t very common of him. However, Camden got in the way, attaching himself to Sage’s side and glowering at Karein. It was all very strange. The sharing mentality of the naga didn’t always stifle Camden’s jealousy, but even when Camden showed possessiveness, he did so discreetly. Not so, now. Sage really didn’t want to think about his own jealous nature, or what could stir it. He just needed to make sure that Camden would be safe and his bonds with his family unblemished.

“I’ll be fine,” he told Karein. “I have faith that fate wouldn’t have coupled me with Camden if we hadn’t been meant to be together. It might be hard for me to adapt at first, but I believe that, in time, we’ll all get accustomed to each other.”

Zaire scoffed, which wasn’t promising in the slightest. For his part, Karein didn’t seem convinced, but mercifully, he kept himself from making any further comments.

“Then it’s settled,” Anais finally said into the silence. “Lieutenant Zager will be coming with us, according to the terms we established. Be thankful, Emperor Hareematek. You’ve dodged another bullet.”

But no one was thankful, not really. In fact, out of every emotion of all the people present, gratitude was likely among the absent ones. There was so much about this entire situation that felt off, and not only because Sage had basically agreed to be enslaved. The whole atmosphere seemed poisoned somehow. Could anyone else realize it, or was it just Sage’s imagination?

“No, it’s not just you,” Camden said through their bond. “I feel it, too, like there’s something fueling my anger. Perhaps it’s nothing, but to tell you the truth, I’d rather not stick around here much longer.”

Sage could empathize, given the less than pleasant experience Camden had with Draechenburg. He couldn’t say he was extremely happy about it, since Patala would likely be even worse for him, but he accepted that as a necessary thing.

“I promise I won’t let them hurt you,” Camden added. “If push comes to shove, we’ll run away together.”

The idea appealed to Sage, but something still weighed heavily on his heart. He’d have to say good-bye to his own family. Overlords only knew when he’d see them again. His father still hadn’t forgiven him for taking the naga’s side in the entire affair, even if their innocence had been proven beyond any shadow of a doubt. Sage hoped to at least say good-bye to his loved ones on friendly terms. Hanna would understand, and it was her that Sage would miss the most. But it couldn’t be helped. This was a sacrifice Sage had to make. Sage might have been confused and worried about some things, but there was one thing he felt certain of. Camden simply wasn’t safe around draechen.

“We’ll take one step at a time,” Sage sent to Camden. “Everything will be all right. You’ll see.”

As he spoke, he wrapped an arm around Camden’s waist. It wasn’t easy, but when Camden cuddled close to his side, Sage actually dared to believe his own words. Whatever came their way, he needed to have faith in their bond, in each other. They just had to stand firm and not allow anyone, not Camden’s family, or Sage’s people, to tear them apart. And that, Sage could do.

* * * *

“Take care of yourself, all right?” Hanna hugged Sage tightly, tears glittering at the corners of her eyes. “And don’t forget about us.”

“Never,” Sage replied as he returned her embrace. “You’re my sister and I love you, and I love our parents. That won’t ever change.”

Camden shivered, remorse coursing through him as he watched the two siblings interact. He didn’t want to be the reason for their separation, but there was nothing he could do about it now. Sage’s parents hadn’t even come to see him off. In fact, most of the draechen present on the cliffside seemed to be ignoring Sage, focusing on Camden’s parents instead.

It was a painful and twisted irony, but it couldn’t be helped. Camden knew for a fact that the draechen were only doing this because their emperor had ordered them into a semblance of politeness toward Camden’s family. Things were already bad enough, and Camden truly believed that his parents had genuinely assembled an army at the gates of Draechenburg. He didn’t know what had kept them from attacking. Perhaps only Prince Shtamakarein’s intervention had prevented an all-out war. Regardless, not even the draechen general could hold the naga forces at bay if Camden’s parents gave the order to attack.

Fortunately, Shtamakarein seemed to be inclined toward peace, as, in spite of his words in the throne room, he hadn’t actually attacked the naga army, choosing instead to surround it with his own battalion, the Chrysalidian Wyverns. The approach of the naga troops had therefore been stopped with no bloodshed. However, if the draechen had been more hostile or if Camden’s parents hadn’t relented from their decision to start a war… There would have been countless dead, all because of a huge misunderstanding and a ploy based on age-old prejudice. Sadly, the danger wasn’t over. It could still come to pass, if they weren’t careful.

“It won’t happen,” Sage whispered through their bond as he broke away from his twin. “Not anymore. Your parents are too smart to risk a conflict like that if they don’t have to.”

It wasn’t a gratuitous compliment, but an honest assessment of Camden’s family. To a certain extent, it saddened Camden, because he knew Sage respected his family, but the feeling would likely never be returned. Even more upsetting was the fact that Sage thought he deserved this treatment, for supposedly having failed Camden.

“I did fail you,” Sage pointed out as he joined Camden. “It’s no wonder that your parents loathe me so much. But it’s all right. I’m willing to bear anything, as long as it means I can be with you.”

Camden said nothing. He just took Sage’s hand and squeezed it. He knew that he could never replace Sage’s family, nor would he attempt doing so, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t support Sage in his own way just the same.

A hand landed on his shoulder, squeezing hard. “At the very least wait until we’re airborne,” his sire hissed in his ear. He wasn’t in his naga form now, but he managed to convey his anger with Camden more than eloquently.

Camden bit the inside of his cheek to keep himself from uttering a scathing retort. It was unfair of them to act like he’d suddenly committed this awful crime when he’d only ever tried to make everyone happy. Perhaps that had been his mistake. Instead of adamantly seeking his family’s permission, he should have just ignored all secondary considerations and mated Sage when he’d first realized their connection.

He said none of that, though. Now was not the time or the place. Instead, he defied his father through the simplest, most satisfying method. He leaned into Sage’s embrace and allowed the draechen to hold him in plain sight. Sage had been right all along. They shouldn’t have kept this secret, like it was shameful for two mates to be together.

Emotions roiled wildly inside Camden. Sage’s hand tightened around his shoulder, keeping him from doing something really stupid. He did his best to focus on the exchanges going on in front of him. Prince Shtamakarein had approached Camden’s mother and was talking to her in a low voice, while Prince Sareltae had decided to take his concerns to Camden’s father.

“I assure you, Your Highness, that we never meant any slight to you. We were as much at risk as you.”

“So I’m told,” Nikhil said. “But that really isn’t relevant for me, Prince Sareltae. My family and I were imprisoned like criminals. Normally, we’d treat this as a declaration of war, but our other worries take precedence.”

Nikhil threw a gaze Camden’s way, and Camden couldn’t help but wonder exactly how Nikhil planned to handle his situation with Camden. To a certain extent, he was thankful that his mating had been important enough for his family to warrant such a vital policy change. Few world leaders would have stopped a war because their son’s mate belonged to the enemy race. That didn’t make Camden any less worried about what the future held, though.

It was a relief when the hour of departure finally arrived. “You don’t have to worry about the naga attacking you, Prince Shtamakarein,” Camden’s mother said, “at least for the moment. But never forget that we are an enemy you don’t want to have. Stay out of the business of our people, or you’ll regret it.”

Camden didn’t say that there was no way the naga could fully separate themselves from the draechen now. Even if they meant to turn Sage into nothing more than a concubine, they had to realize that it would never work.

Now was not the time to point that out, though. With a stiff and formal good-bye, Camden’s family boarded the jet. Sage hugged Hanna one last time, and then joined them. He automatically stayed at Camden’s side, in spite of the ugly glances the rest of the naga threw their way.

Outside, Prince Sareltae leaned into Prince Shtamakarein’s embrace with a thoughtful expression. They were obviously not happy about watching Sage go, but they couldn’t do anything about it. At this point, no one could. A small worm of discontent inside Camden actually made him feel pleased about their departure. He still didn’t appreciate the extent of Sage’s admiration for Shtamakarein. He had no idea why, because in the past, he’d accepted it as normal, even though it had frustrated him a little. Recently, though, just seeing Shtamakarein around Sage had begun to bother him a great deal.

“Well, at least we’re on the same page,” Sage said, “and hopefully I won’t have to worry about you losing interest and mating someone else.”

There it was again, the proverbial elephant in the room and the promise Camden had made to his parents before his departure. Personally, Camden had no intention to take another mate, but he had given his word that he’d at least look over candidates, and he couldn’t get out of that.

As if guessing his thoughts, his mother approached him. Camden was in the process of buckling into his seat and preparing for takeoff, but directed his full attention to her. “Make note that I’m only allowing this because of concern for you,” she said as she threw a gaze Sage’s way. “However, I am still convinced that you’re better off with a chimera mate who can truly appreciate you.”

Sage started to protest. “If you’re saying I don’t appreciate Camden, Your Majesty—”

Anais narrowed her eyes at Sage and interrupted him. “I wasn’t addressing you, draechen. Remember your position.”

Sage tensed, but remained quiet. Camden mentally sighed. They hadn’t even left Draechenburg, and already his parents had begun to mistreat Sage. “I promised I would consider it, didn’t I?” he pointed out, fighting back his frustration.

Surprisingly, she smiled. “I have a feeling you’ll do more than just consider. There are so many amazing candidates that are just waiting for a word from you. You’ll see that the draechen’s existence won’t even matter.”

Who was she trying to convince, herself or Camden? Had she gotten over her anger with him? Camden remained more than aware that he’d broken a sacred rule in revealing the particularities of naga blood to Sage. Honestly, it was more than a little disconcerting.

“She decided it’s easier to blame me,” Sage whispered through their bond. “I’m the bad guy in this story. I seduced you and coaxed you into revealing important secrets. It’s not your fault.”

Sage didn’t sound in the least bit put out about this, although for Camden, it was quite worrisome. He didn’t get the chance to reply to either of them. The pilot of their jet notified them that they were about to leave. Camden’s father appeared behind his mother. “Come on, draechen,” he told Sage. “You’re not staying here with us.”

Camden gaped at Nikhil. “Father… What?”

“He’ll be flying in the cargo compartment. We need to make sure the secrecy of Patala is protected at all costs.”

Sage arched a brow, but got up nonetheless. “Very well,” he replied simply.

“You can’t be serious,” Camden argued. “He’s not a piece of luggage.”

“He agreed to our terms,” his mother pointed out. “This is only the beginning.”

That really didn’t sound promising at all. Frustrated with himself and with his family, Camden unbuckled his seat belt and shot to his feet. “Fine. But I’ll go there with him as well.”

“Camden…” his father said, that one single word a warning not to push it.

“Cease this foolishness,” his mother continued. “You’ve made your point. Don’t force our hand, because you won’t like the result.”

“Just let it go, beautiful,” Sage pleaded through their bond. “There’s no reason why both of us have to be uncomfortable. Besides, she said it herself. This is only the beginning. We have to learn to adapt.”

The entire thing was beyond ridiculous. Surely Camden’s family realized by now that Sage was bonded to him, and therefore, he had complete access to the information in Camden’s brain. But then, it didn’t really matter, did it? They would use any occasion they had to humiliate and belittle Sage, just because they could.

Sighing to himself, Camden plopped back down onto his seat. He had to pick his battles, and this one, he could not win. His heart heavy with regret, he watched as his father guided Sage away. It was hard to believe that they’d been so optimistic after they’d found the true culprit for the ploy to poison the draechen. Now, nothing seemed to be going right.

Anais sat next to him in the seat Sage had previously occupied. “See? I knew you’d understand. Fate might have played a trick on you by coupling you with this draechen, but I’m sure we’ll get to the bottom of this.”

Camden didn’t answer, because if he did, he would say something he’d regret. He was angry that his mate was being treated like a prisoner and hurt that his beloved family had chosen to do this. He was furious that his mother had willingly blinded herself to the truth of the bond between him and Sage. It hurt to know Sage was away from him, in the lonely cargo hold, with Camden being unable to do anything about it. He hated himself for his cowardice, for always bowing his head to his parents’ commands.

“They’re your sovereigns, as well as your family,” Sage pointed out through their bond. “You have to stop blaming yourself for this.”

It was easier said than done. As the plane took off, Camden stared out the window, wondering what in the world he was going to do now. Whether Sage wanted to admit it or not, he had willingly stepped into what would essentially be a lion’s den for him, and Camden feared that he’d be unable to help his mate.

Chapter Four

In contrast to popular belief, Patala was not located in the Indian subcontinent. A long time ago, the naga had decided that, for the purpose of secrecy, they needed to relocate. As such, they had built their real headquarters in Spain.

Sage had been quite surprised upon learning of this, but few things could truly shock him now. He couldn’t even say he was in any way dismayed when the naga bound him in the cargo hold of the jet. In the end, he’d agreed to any treatment the naga sovereigns deemed to throw his way, and he didn’t regret it. Otherwise, they’d never have allowed him to come along in the first place.

At the corner of his mind, he felt Camden’s dismay at not being able to help. It would have been funny if it hadn’t been so ridiculously frustrating and ironic. First, Camden was imprisoned and out of Sage’s reach, and now that helplessness was blowing up in their faces into a repeat of what had happened in Draechenburg.

But Sage had to believe that things would get better. Once they were on naga soil, he’d just have to fight to prove his worth and loyalty to the Isaiat. In the end, their actions toward him were completely justifiable. To a certain extent, Sage was grateful to them, because they clearly loved Camden a great deal and wanted to protect him. For that, he respected them, and he’d struggle to make them see that he loved Camden, too.

His hands shackled to a large railing, Sage plopped down on the cold floor and waited. The cargo hold was small, barely there, really, and most of the space was occupied by various luggage. Sage curled in a small ball and focused on his bond with Camden.

“It’s all right, beautiful,” he sent to his mate. “I don’t mind. Just speak to me. Tell me about your people, about your land.”

Camden’s affection flowed into Sage like a warm, soothing river. “Patala is really beautiful. We, I mean, my family, live in a large palace, but an entire city is built around it. We found an area where several underground rivers come together, and we’ve created breeds of plants that don’t need sunlight to grow, or that can do so with artificial lighting.”

Sage closed his eyes, seeing the picture Camden painted through his connection with the naga. “There are several temples,” Camden continued, “a lot of them dedicated to Varuna, but also for other gods. We respect all faiths, and while we don’t have many guests, delegations from other chimera people sometimes come to request an audience with my parents.”

“It’s lovely, Camden, just like you,” Sage replied.

Camden chuckled. “Thank you. There’s a lot to learn about Patala, though, that I couldn’t explain in words. We love it so much that our entire nation often identifies itself by this word. We don’t have a separate name, like Ornoz. It’s just Patala. You can see it in my memories.”

And Sage did. He saw the beautiful citadel, the towers of the palace strikingly tall, almost reminding Sage of Draechenburg. Throngs of people moved to and fro all around Patala, mostly in their chimera form. They weren’t just naga, but also other types of shifters, like satyrs and many others. It was a whole new world to be discovered, one the Isaiat were protective of.

The plane finally took off, and as they headed toward their destination, Sage remained in close contact with Camden. It was cold in the cargo area, but Sage didn’t mind the chill, and not only because he was an ice dragon. His bond with Camden kept him focused and busy, and before he knew it, he’d gotten a good glimpse of how Patala would be like and what he should expect.

He also began to understand the royal family better. It became obvious to him that he’d have quite a battle on his hands if he planned to ever be accepted by them.

Sooner than Sage expected, the plane began to descend. It seemed that they had reached their destination. One part of their journey was over, at least, because from here, they’d have to use another means of transportation. Distantly, Sage wondered what they planned to do with him now to preserve their supposed secrecy.

He got his answer when a group of naga entered the cargo hold and headed straight toward him. Wordlessly, they pulled him up and freed him from his bonds. One of them wrapped a black cloth over his eyes. Oh, this was getting more ridiculous by the second. Did they truly not realize that Sage could basically see through Camden if need be?

“I don’t think my parents understand the full extent of our bond,” Camden said, his mental voice full of regret. “Or maybe they don’t want to.”

The latter option was probably the truest one, but Sage decided not to dwell on things he couldn’t immediately change. He allowed the group of naga to lead him out of the jet, not protesting in the slightest even when they elbowed him or squeezed his shoulder too hard. There was very little they could do to him that could actually affect him.

Outside, the royal family was already waiting. Sage’s dragon immediately perked up at being in Camden’s proximity once more, but his joy was short-lived. The guards maneuvered him into a van different from the limo the Isaiat were using. Again, Sage went with it, pretty much ignoring the fact that the entire treatment should have made him feel helpless and at their mercy. Because of his connection with Camden, nothing they were doing truly mattered.

The doors of the van shut behind him, and once again, he sat on the floor alone and abandoned. They didn’t bind him this time. Perhaps they realized that their chains wouldn’t have held him anyway, or that his need for Camden already canceled out any ploy he might have had. Either way, they didn’t bother with it, which was somewhat of a relief.

The car started, and just like that, they were on their way toward Patala once more. In the van, Sage couldn’t see much of anything, so he kept his mind on his link with Camden. It was almost humorous, since he didn’t remember ever being quite so focused on Camden before. They’d always had other things to do, and they didn’t need to live in each other’s minds every second of the day. But now, the pressure Camden’s family had placed on them brought them closer, instead of separating them.

The thought made him smile, and he felt Camden’s warm relief flow into him. “Yes. We’ll just stick together, no matter what they think,” the young naga confirmed.

“You realize that this is the best reaction they could have had, right?” Sage inquired idly.

“I suppose I do.” Camden’s frustration mixed in with his affection. “I get why they’re acting like this, and maybe in their situation, I might do the same. But that doesn’t mean it doesn’t make me angry.”

“I love it when you get protective over me,” Sage teased. “It makes me so horny.”

Technically speaking, three-quarters of the things Camden did aroused Sage. Right now, Camden just had to breathe on him, and Sage’s dick would be standing erect and on command. It was seriously hard to believe that, with everything that had happened, he and Camden hadn’t actually shared penetrative sex, but it was nevertheless quite true. Sage shivered as he remembered how good it had felt just to have his mate sucking his cock, or trembling against him as he shivered through the sudden orgasm caused by the mating bite. In spite of being more than aware of his current location, he reached for his zipper and pulled out his cock. Another reason why not being bound was a good thing—Sage could masturbate without the slightest problem.

He hissed at his own touch, imagining his fist was the snug hold of Camden’s ass. Overlords, yes, Camden would be so hot, so tight, welcoming Sage inside his body. He’d cry out and writhe as Sage pounded in and out of him. His slitted eyes would be fixed on Sage’s face, blazing with lust and desire.

Sage groaned at the images he himself conjured. He brushed his thumb over the leaking tip of his dick, blindly calling out his mate’s name. “Camden…”

Even if they were in two separate vehicles, Camden still heard him. “Sage, come on,” Camden whispered in his mind. “Have a little mercy.”

Sage could practically see his mate sitting in the back of the limo, every inch of his being vibrating with arousal. The queen was glaring at Camden, so she must have sensed it. King Nikhil was studiously ignoring Camden, staring out the window, all the while clutching King Zaire’s hand, as if holding him back. Judging by the tension in Zaire’s shoulders, that was the only thing preventing Zaire from losing his temper. In the meantime, Camden’s siblings looked uncomfortable, but mostly amused. They seemed to be less inclined to judge Sage as unworthy for their brother.

But all of them were irrelevant right now. Sage had to admit this was likely not the best time to lose control of his libido, but he couldn’t help it. He’d barely even had time to hold and kiss his mate after he’d freed Camden, and all that pent-up sexual tension was now bubbling inside him, a volcano that wouldn’t let him think or breathe. The irony of it didn’t escape him, since, as an ice dragon, he should have had a little more hold over his instincts. But he didn’t, and he was moments away from bursting out of the van and stealing his mate away to a place where they could be alone and explore all the potential of their lust for each other.

Camden seemed to have forgotten about his previous wariness. “Yes,” he murmured through their bond. “Come to me.”

Their previous frustration with each other no longer seemed to matter. If anything, Sage wanted to laugh at himself for ever doubting that his bond with Camden was more powerful than anything else. Meanwhile, in the limo, Camden’s mother said, “Control yourself, child. What do you think you’re doing?”

“He needs the draechen,” Nikhil replied in Camden’s stead. “We have to do something.”

“And what exactly do you suggest?” Anais asked. “Perhaps we should hand him over to that man, just like this.”

“I don’t think it’s your choice to make,” Camden replied in Nikhil’s stead.

The conversation gave Sage a measure of control. Respecting Camden’s desires, he took a few deep breaths and tucked himself back in. No matter how much he wanted Camden, this behavior wouldn’t truly help anyone. He could be patient for a while longer. The Isaiat seemed to understand that he and Camden needed each other, and they wouldn’t keep him from Camden.

“Is this really how it’s going to be like?” Zaire asked. “Has the draechen truly turned you against us?”

“Sage is on our side,” Camden argued. “But I’m not going to debate this with you. I think that if anyone should understand true mates, it’s you.”

Sage didn’t know if Camden had gotten through to them, but either way, it didn’t really matter. The cars entered a dark tunnel, one that would finally take them to Patala. With each second that passed, Sage’s impatience increased. He focused on Camden to distract himself, and their bond helped him. Still, it seemed to take forever until they at last came to a stop.

“Here we go,” Camden said through their connection. “Looks like you’ll finally see Patala with your own eyes.”

Sage was actually beginning to doubt that, but proving Camden right, his guards opened the van doors and removed his blindfold. They guided him out of the car without further comment, and as Sage stepped outside, his gaze fell on the beautiful naga citadel for the first time.

If he wanted to be honest, he didn’t really see it, or rather, he registered very little of it. His entire being was completely focused on his mate, now waiting by the black limo that had brought him here. Sage couldn’t help himself. Ignoring everyone else, he pushed past his guards and slid to his mate’s side. Before the Isaiat could stop him, he pulled Camden into a tight embrace.

There were exclamations of dismay all around, but no one intervened. Perhaps they realized at last that nothing they did would ever change the mate bond between Camden and Sage. Or maybe they had something entirely different up their collective sleeve. In the end, Sage didn’t really care. He’d gotten what he wanted. He was here, with Camden. They were together, and in love.

Of course, Camden’s parents didn’t seem inclined to allow the demonstration of affection to continue. “That’s quite enough of this display,” the queen said. “Come inside. We have much to discuss.”

Reluctantly, Sage broke the embrace and finally allowed himself to take in his surroundings. He’d realized from his mate’s memories that Patala was a beautiful place, but seeing it with his own eyes felt entirely different. In spite of being underground, the city practically shone with a light of its own making. They were in front of the palace now, and since it was situated at a slightly higher altitude, Sage could get a pretty good glimpse at the rest of the settlement below. It was truly lovely, but so very different from Draechenburg.

Shaking himself, Sage looked away from the sight and followed the royal naga family inside. “I know it’s hard for you,” Camden told him, “to have to leave your home like this. I can’t promise you it’ll get easier. But I’ll be right by your side every step of the way.”

Really, Sage couldn’t ask for anything more. In spite of everything, even sensing the clear hostility coming from Camden’s family, Sage smiled. A strange happiness bubbled inside him. Some might have called this foolish, but for Sage, it was truth. Here, in Patala, he would build a new home, and a new family. He just knew it.

* * * *

In spite of Camden’s urgency and his little argument with his parents in the car, they didn’t allow Camden and Sage to retreat to privacy like both of them would have liked. Instead, Sage ended up cloistered into a room especially prepared for him in the royal wing. Camden would have almost considered that thoughtful, except the quarters in question were guarded at all times, and he was temporarily banned from them until he fulfilled his promise of checking the candidates for his second mate.

Therefore, not two hours after his arrival, Camden found himself in the throne room, perusing the famous book with candidates his parents had shown him once before. His two fathers were with him, and they really weren’t helping Camden’s mood.

“He seems nice,” his sire commented idly as he leaned against Camden’s chair. “Don’t you think?”

Camden scanned the picture Zaire was pointing at and sighed. Yes, the man in the image did look hot, but really, Camden couldn’t have cared less. He didn’t want anyone else except Sage.

Obviously noticing Camden’s lack of enthusiasm, Zaire snapped the book shut. “You promised you would keep an open mind,” he said, glaring. “You’re not even taking any of this seriously.”

“And you promised that you wouldn’t keep me from Sage,” Camden shot back angrily.

Taking a deep breath, Zaire pulled away from Camden. Nikhil, who had been mostly quiet until now, knelt in front of Camden’s chair. In a surprising development, both he and Zaire had stayed in their human forms, although when in Patala, they usually preferred their naga ones. “You must understand, child, that you taking a draechen mate doesn’t mean you aren’t still bound by the laws of the naga. Our ways have followed this path for a reason. You need two mates, for your own protection, and for making sure the cold never takes hold of you again.”

It was hard for Camden to explain that he didn’t feel the need for two mates. He would have said that, as long as a bond was strong enough, two people sufficed, but that might have sounded insulting for his parents, who’d bonded in a triad and loved each other very much. In the end, he went for something generic. “Mate bonds rarely follow the rules we set for ourselves. Our ways work for us, but there are always exceptions.”

Zaire shook his head, obviously exasperated. “Maybe, but you have to consider the chance that you aren’t one of them.” He returned to Camden’s side and caressed his hair. “But we’ll take things at your pace. Perhaps you’ll think differently once you actually start meeting these people.”

Camden couldn’t promise them that, so he remained silent. Fortunately, his sire gave him a break from the frustrating line of conversation. “Now, you’re free to go to your draechen, but before you do, there’s a little matter we’d care to address.” He gave Camden a serious look. “Can we trust you to speak as an Isaiat, and not the mate of a draechen?”

Camden couldn’t exactly separate the two, and the fact that Zaire was asking it of him showed that he truly didn’t understand how much Sage meant for him. Regardless, Camden nodded, guessing that his father would ask him something that implied loyalty from his part. Whether Camden’s family believed it or not, Sage would never ask Camden to go against his principles for his own benefit.

“Of course I wouldn’t,” Sage confirmed. “Go ahead. Answer whatever question he has.”

“All right, Sire,” Camden replied obediently. “You can trust me.”

“Given what we’ve seen so far, what’s your honest opinion of the Tersain?” Nikhil inquired. “We believed ourselves capable to handle the draechen threat, but under the circumstances, we’re forced to reassess that opinion.”

It was quite true. While their own family troubles were important, they also had to consider how the draechen had handled a potential attack from the naga. For a few moments, Camden mused over the question. His honest opinion on the draechen imperial family. It wasn’t easy to put into words, because they weren’t easy people to describe. “I think that as things stand, the draechen are a formidable force,” he finally said. “They might seem divided, but the imperial family is actually a close-knit group. Also, while in terms of raw magic, Prince Shtamakarein is stronger, Emperor Hareematek isn’t someone we should underestimate. I believe he is far shrewder and perhaps more politically adept than his younger brother. He just hasn’t had the chance to prove it yet.”

Nikhil arched a brow. “So you believe us to be weaker than them?”

That was a trap question if Camden had ever heard one. Camden scowled at his father and decided that, for once, he wouldn’t beat around the bush. “Right now, yes.” He experienced a brief moment of satisfaction when both Zaire and Nikhil gaped at him. “There’s another thing that needs to be taken into consideration. Right now, the draechen have two black dragons on their side, three if you count Prince Rachen. You saw it yourselves while in Draechenburg. They are all a formidable force as individuals. Imagine what would happen if they fought against our armies.”

Zaire scoffed. “You cannot truly think that the men we met while there were Prince Kaelezrin and Prince Talrasar.”

“It doesn’t matter what I think,” Camden replied without missing a beat. “You saw and know the facts. The rest is irrelevant.”

Nikhil and Zaire looked at each other, obviously sharing a silent conversation. A few seconds passed, and then, finally, they turned toward Camden once again. “Thank you for your honesty,” Zaire said. “We will consider your words. You’re dismissed.”

Camden’s father summoned a guard and said, “Take my son to see the draechen. He’s free to remain there at his leisure until further orders are given.”

“Yes, Majesty,” the soldier replied. Unlike Zaire and Nikhil, he was in naga form, and he slithered out of the throne room, guiding Camden toward the imperial wing.

Camden walked with his back straight, keeping his gaze straight ahead and ignoring all the glances other naga threw his way. By now, rumor had spread of Sage’s arrival, and while Camden didn’t think anyone truly blamed him for his choice, there were those who were wary of having a draechen in Patala.

But whatever their opinion might be, Camden was more than convinced of the rightness of his bond. In fact, he couldn’t wait to be by his mate’s side so that he could finally feel Sage’s strong arms around him again. He had never really dwelled much on it, but just being in Sage’s embrace made him feel warm inside. It was, perhaps, peculiar, given that Sage was an ice dragon, but for Camden, such considerations didn’t matter.

He would have hastened straight to Sage’s quarters, but as he walked behind the guard, he passed a familiar room. “One moment,” he told the guard. “I need to make a quick stop.”

“Of course, Highness,” the soldier replied. “I’ll wait for you here.”

Without another word, Camden slid into the nursery. His mother was inside, cradling Camden’s youngest siblings to her chest. The queen had turned into her naga form, and the sight of it was so familiar it hurt. She didn’t speak, but Endra greeted him in the queen’s stead. “Cammie!” the tiny naga said, extending her small arms toward Camden. “Hold, hold.”

Camden chuckled fondly and complied with the request. They were getting quite big anyway, so his mother would likely welcome a little help.

She arched a brow at him, but handed Endra to him without protesting. “I swear, you’re the only one they respond to like that, other than me. You’d make a great parent.”

That was a low blow, given that they’d essentially forbidden him to have children with Sage. As such, Camden ignored the comment. “They’re great kids,” he said. “I missed them a lot.”

“Believe me, child, so did I,” his mother answered, now sounding thoughtful. Camden directed his attention toward her, realizing how difficult it must have been for her to leave her younger children because her older ones and her second mate were captive in enemy territory. He wished he knew what to say to convince her that Sage wasn’t like other draechen, that he truly deserved a chance to become part of Camden’s family, in every way.

As if guessing his thoughts, the queen’s expression grew almost fierce. “You see why we must stand up for ourselves, why we have to stick together? The draechen will tear us apart if they can. I understand that this man, Lieutenant Zager, is important to you, but you must always, always remember that he is not a Patalan. No matter what happens, he is and will always be a draechen. The rest doesn’t matter.”

Her words angered Camden. He had planned to keep his calm, but he couldn’t, not when faced with her practically insulting attitude. “Doesn’t it, Mother?” he asked. “Let me explain a little something. Remember how you felt when Father was imprisoned in the Draechenburg dungeons? Well, that’s pretty much how I feel now. Only for me, my own family is keeping the man I love prisoner, and there’s never going to be an escape. Because for them, a mate bond that isn’t between two chimeras doesn’t matter, and neither do love and courage, as long as they’re not in a Patalan.”

By the time he’d finished with his rant, he was breathing hard, his voice so high he was practically shouting. He might have said more, but Ender and Endra started to cry. Cursing to himself, Camden rocked his little sister in his arms, while his mother did the same for Ender. Finally, both of them settled down. From Anais’s arms, Ender gave Camden a confused look. “Cammie no sad?” he asked.

“No sad,” Camden confirmed. “Now, hush, sweetie. Sleep.”

Both his younger siblings succumbed to slumber. Once the babies dozed off, Camden placed his precious charge in her cradle. “I’m sorry,” he told his mother. “I shouldn’t have shouted.”

“But you’re not sorry for what you actually said.” Anais sighed as she deposited Ender next to his twin sister. “It is as I said, after all.”

She wouldn’t understand, at least not right now. Feeling more than a little frustrated, Camden bowed in front of his mother. “With your permission, Your Majesty, I shall take my leave.”

“Go,” she replied, curling her tail around the base of Ender and Endra’s cradle. “But remember, I’ll be right here if you ever decide that I’m not so foolish after all.”

Truly, no matter what Camden did, he couldn’t win. In his heart, he understood her concerns, but he also knew that Sage didn’t deserve this treatment. The draechen had only ever been accepting of their ways, going as far as postponing their mating because of Camden’s hesitations.

Wondering if it wouldn’t have been preferable to avoid the nursery altogether, Camden exited the room. “I suppose this means she’ll hate me forever, huh?” Sage whispered in his mind.

“She doesn’t hate you,” Camden answered. “She just doesn’t understand you. It’ll come, in time.”

He didn’t know if he believed that, but neither could he lose hope completely. His parents were intelligent people. It was just too soon for them to accept Sage.

“To tell you the truth, I’m surprised they even allowed me to come here,” Sage said. “So much happened when they were in Draechenburg. They love you a great deal.”

“I suppose they do,” Camden admitted. Other royal families wouldn’t have considered accepting Sage here, even as a prisoner. But in spite of knowing that, Camden was far from satisfied. However justified his parents’ anger with draechen might have been, Camden would never accept their treatment of his mate.

“Like I said, I’m not worried about that,” Sage told him. “Just come to me, beautiful. I want to hold you. They’ve kept us apart long enough.”

Camden couldn’t have agreed more. He was just as eager as his mate for their reunion, so much so that he wanted to weep with relief when they finally reached their destination. Seeing the guard stationed at Sage’s door made Camden grit his teeth in anger, especially when the man in question gave him an inquiring look. “I’ve received orders—”

“Your orders are outdated,” Camden said, interrupting him. “Now open that door and let me in.”

It wasn’t Camden’s righteous indignation that made the guard comply. Only when the soldier accompanying Camden nodded in approval did Sage’s guard unlock the door and allow him to pass. Frustrated with the entire situation, Camden pushed past the two naga and slid into the room.

No sooner had the door closed than Sage was on him. He pulled Camden close almost violently, and desire swelled hot and bright within him as their lips met. Camden melted against his mate, forgetting all about his previous concerns. Had he been angry about something? He honestly couldn’t remember. The only thing he could focus on was the need burning through him, the realization that, at last, they could be together without anyone interrupting them or sabotaging them. So what if Camden’s family didn’t agree? In that moment, their opinion was irrelevant.

Sage licked across the seams of Camden’s lips, demanding entrance. Camden gleefully complied, moaning when his mate’s tongue slipped into his mouth. They had never actually gotten the chance to go all the way in bed. Even their mating had been quite rushed, and while it was a beautiful and perfect memory for Camden, today he needed more. He wanted to finally feel Sage’s dick moving in and out of him, to experience the full extent of Sage’s passion, just like he had seen it in the draechen’s mind, mere hours ago. He could so easily imagine himself riding Sage’s prick, taking it deep within his body. Just the conjured picture made his own dick ache and his anus clench around empty air. Varuna, how and why had they waited for this long?

“We never had enough time,” Sage reminded him through their bond. “And you wanted us to keep the entire thing a secret.”

Camden could have kicked himself for that now. In hindsight, his precautions might have been the only reason why Princess Akarawem hadn’t expected Sage to intervene on the naga’s behalf. However, political ploys aside, his actions seemed cruel and petty now.

But Camden would fix it, and he’d begin right this moment. Sage seemed far too coherent for a man who had his tongue shoved down Camden’s throat. That wouldn’t do. It wouldn’t do at all.

Feeling wicked, horny, and more than a little determined, Camden broke the kiss and shot Sage a smirk full of promise. One thing about the bond was that it allowed Sage to know what Camden planned, and the other way around. Instead of spoiling the surprise, though, it heightened the anticipation. Sage released an agonized groan, his lust rushing through Camden like a hot wave. Camden took advantage of his mate’s distraction and reached for Sage’s groin. He undid Sage’s zipper and slipped his hand inside, engulfing Sage’s prick into his fist.

Sage released another inarticulate sound, which Camden naturally took as encouragement. As good as it felt to have his lover’s cock literally in his hands, he wanted more. He wanted to drive Sage wild with lust, to draw out all the fire hiding under the ice. He craved to taste Sage’s desire for him, the evidence that Sage experienced the same uncontrollable desire. For all those reasons, and many others, Camden dropped to his knees in front of his mate and without one single word of warning, took Sage’s dick in his mouth.

It wasn’t the first time he’d done this. Since circumstances had made it hard for them to fully consummate their relationship, Sage and Camden had found alternatives, and mutual blow jobs often starred among the favorite picks. Personally, Camden had always been fascinated by Sage’s taste. He didn’t have a lot of sexual experience, as before Sage, there had only been some youthful fumbling that had never amounted to more than random kisses. However, Camden was certain that the unique blend of strong, unyielding power and molten-hot desire was something he could only ever find in Sage.

Salty, sweet, and spicy, his mate’s pre-cum hit Camden’s taste buds, making his head spin. It was like he’d taken a hit of a particularly potent drug, one he never wanted to give up. It awoke the part of Camden that was pure animal. He allowed himself to explore his mate’s heated skin, sampling Sage’s flavor with abandon.

Because of his naga nature, Camden had virtually no gag reflex, so he had no trouble in swallowing Sage’s considerable girth down his throat. Instead of doing that, though, Camden licked the tip of Sage’s cock, stabbing the slick muscle into the tiny hole. His forked tongue had nerve endings that human ones—or even those of other shifters—didn’t, so doing this wasn’t selfless in the slightest. Even now, his own lust was rising to nearly unbearable heights. He could feel Sage’s pleasure through their connection, feeding and fueling his own. At this rate, he’d come without even touching himself, just from sucking Sage’s dick.

And perhaps that would have, indeed, happened, but all of a sudden, Sage pulled away from him. “Not this time,” he said, his voice filled with gravel. “This time, I want to be inside you.”

Camden moaned, half in protest at having lost his prize, half because, yes, that was what he wanted more than anything. He tried to reach for Sage, to say anything that would eloquently convey just how much he needed the other man, but words failed him. Fortunately, he didn’t have to speak. His bond with Sage, and his body, did the talking for him, and, as always, Sage understood.

With another growl, Sage picked Camden up and carried him to the bed. As Sage deposited him on the soft mattress, Camden’s heart began to race even faster than before. It wasn’t that Sage scared him. Camden could never be afraid of Sage. True, the two of them were very different. Sage had only seen Camden in naga form once, but he’d seemed to appreciate the grace intrinsic to that shape. What troubled Camden was the most obvious fact of his inexperience. He didn’t want to disappoint Sage, not after all the time they had waited for this.

Some men would have whispered reassurances, but Sage didn’t. Instead, he just smiled and brushed his lips over Camden’s eyelids, nose, then his lips. In spite of his urgency—the same urgency that flowed through Camden’s veins—he was almost excruciatingly gentle with Camden. Every gesture affected Camden even more because he knew how hard it was for Sage to keep his dragon in check. Sage always did that on a day-to-day basis. He was renowned for his iron will and frigid demeanor. That coldness was gone now, but the control remained. Camden didn’t want that to happen. He needed Sage to feel free with him, free to let go and just be.

“All in due time, beautiful,” Sage murmured through their connection. “Now, just let me love you like you deserve.”

What could Camden say to that? Disregarding all his anxiety, he lay back on the bed, surrendering to Sage’s will.

Sage smiled at him, that strange twist of lips so weirdly intimate that only Camden could have understood it. It held worshipful love, honest affection and sexual promise. It also told Camden that he was and would always be in good hands, not that he’d needed to have that confirmed.

Still, Camden found himself shivering as Sage turned his full attention to disrobing them both. It wasn’t that Sage had decided to wildly rip off Camden’s garments. On the contrary, the draechen removed each item slowly, as if dealing with a skittish colt. He kissed every inch of skin he revealed, sometimes flicking his tongue over it and making Camden whimper in frustrated arousal. Sage wasn’t rushing him at all, and Camden found that his anxiety had started to melt away and the reason behind his tremor was simply his unfulfilled need to be with his mate.

He might have tried to hasten things along, but Sage finally got rid of Camden’s top and boots, leaving him only in his pants. The draechen didn’t delay in taking advantage of his achievement. He might not have had Camden’s oral particularities, but that didn’t matter, since he seemed to enjoy this slow torture as much as Camden did. In fact, when he took Camden’s nipple in his mouth, he groaned, as if this simple act provided him with tremendous pleasure.

In a way, it did, because for Camden, feeling the wet heat of Sage’s mouth around the tiny nub nearly caused his mind to melt. His nipples had always been very sensitive, and Sage knew it, damn him. Until now, they hadn’t had the chance to fully explore it, but today, Sage appeared to be intent on making up for lost time. He sucked at one of the buds of flesh, all the while using his hand to tweak the other one. The pleasure he experienced vicariously almost seemed to be an afterthought, as the draechen was completely focused on giving Camden the ecstasy he’d set his mind to deliver.

And he certainly made good on that promise. He spent an obscene amount of time on biting, teasing, and suckling Camden’s nipples. Just as Camden thought he would definitely lose his mind because of it, his mate finally decided to advance down Camden’s body. He licked over Camden’s abdomen, and then suddenly found a new fascination with his belly button.

Camden actually yelped when Sage thrust his tongue into the small opening. Technically speaking, naga shouldn’t have had such things, for the simple reason that they were born out of eggs. However, they did, and as it turned out, it proved to be yet another sensitive spot for Camden. With every motion of Sage’s slick muscle, the draechen awoke nerve endings Camden hadn’t even known existed. He was already so close to climax it was ridiculous, but he simply couldn’t come. In fact, he felt like he was falling, falling forever, in an abyss of flame and need, guided by Sage’s skilled hands, but never quite managing to reach the ultimate pleasure.

As Camden burned in the sweet torture, Sage finally reached for his pants. Some part of Camden’s mind must have remained in working order, because he wiggled his hips, allowing Sage to pull them off completely. Sage tossed the garment over his shoulder and finally progressed to the spot where Camden needed him most. Sage took Camden’s dick into his mouth, and Camden could have wept at the sensations that coursed through him. His body had trouble processing it all, stuck between the desperate urge to come and the stubborn need to feel Sage inside him. It was psychological, carnal, emotional, and so intense that when Camden tangled his hands through Sage’s hair, he did so not only because of the automatic urge to thrust into his mate’s mouth, but also due to the need for an anchor.

Sage didn’t allow him to suffer for long. Even as he bobbed his head up and down Camden’s dick, a finger wormed its way between Camden’s ass cheeks, teasing at his virgin opening. Camden couldn’t even remember to tense up. When the dry digit breached his body, all he could do was cry out his mate’s name, needing more, craving everything.

His lover was right there with him. For a few moments, he lingered on Camden’s prick, his groans sending shocks of pleasure all throughout Camden’s body. Finally, though, he tore his mouth away and wildly reached for the nightstand, in the process pulling his finger from Camden’s ass. In spite of his nearly unbearable lust, Camden forced himself to remain completely still, even if his entire being screamed to climb on top of his mate and tear the man’s clothes off. What was Sage even thinking, staying dressed like that? Now was not the time for modesty.

Sage retrieved a tube from the drawer and dropped it next to Camden on the bed. “Modesty.” He scoffed. “As if that could keep me from you.”

Confirming his own words, Sage started to take his own clothes off. Unlike with Camden, he was quick, even dismissive about it. Somehow, he managed to get rid of the garments without ripping them off, although Camden couldn’t have said how. Of course, that became irrelevant, since the end result was more than enough to draw Camden’s attention.

He was no stranger to Sage’s naked body, but for some reason, every time he saw Sage, he fell in the same awed lust as always. He didn’t even know where to look more. The muscular expanse of Sage’s chest made Camden’s mouth water, and the draechen’s eyes were hypnotizing chips of ice that somehow still held molten heat. His cock pointed directly at Camden, and given its more than generous size, Sage wondered how in the world he’d ever even gotten it in his mouth. He couldn’t even imagine it fitting into his ass.

“Don’t worry, beautiful,” Sage said. “You know I’d never hurt you.”

Yes, Camden did know that. He believed it, like an absolute truth no one could deny, and he trusted his mate beyond any shadow of a doubt. Whatever fears he might have had were irrelevant when faced with it.

Therefore, Camden just licked his lips and lifted his legs, exposing his most intimate place to Sage’s scrutiny. “I know,” he said simply.

Sage took a few deep breaths, his desire swamping Camden like a wave of lava. Drowning in it, Camden arched his back, now completely in Sage’s thrall. “Sage… Please!”

The draechen nodded, but for a few moments, he just stared at Camden. Finally, he seemed to snap out of his trance and reached into the drawer yet again, this time coming up with a foil package. He ripped it open with his teeth and retrieved a condom from inside. Camden suppressed a grimace, knowing that it was necessary but still hating it with every part of his being. The plastic would keep Sage’s heat from him, Camden just knew it. But apparently, this was another thing they’d be forced into, at least until his family provided him with other contraceptives that would work on his body.

Camden shook himself, doing his best to focus on the important thing—the fact that they were together. That became much easier when Sage opened the tube of lubricant and used a generous amount to slick up his dick. A few moments later, fingers prodded at his opening once again, this time wet with the substance. One digit slid into Camden’s passage, and the unfamiliar sensation would have made Camden tense up under different circumstances, but yet again, he was hypnotized by Sage’s enthralling gaze. His body accepted the invasion like it was natural, and perhaps it was. It had always been so, from the very first moment they’d met and kissed.

Just like before, Sage took it slow. He finger fucked Camden with that one digit, moving it in and out of Camden’s channel. When the draechen struck his prostate, Camden almost skyrocketed off the bed. He truly felt like any moment now, he’d melt into a puddle of pure arousal and simply stop existing because of it. His writhing earned him some relief, when his mate added another finger. But even as he scissored the two digits inside Camden, Sage never once looked away from Camden’s face. He monitored each reaction, acknowledging Camden’s previous nervousness, healing it and turning it into pure anticipation.

Another finger went inside, and this time, it was nowhere near as comfortable or as easy. Still, for Camden, it didn’t feel like enough. He would only be complete when Sage fully entered him.

Fortunately, Sage at last deemed him ready. With a growl, he removed his fingers from Camden’s channel and supported Camden’s legs on his shoulders. He positioned his prick at Camden’s opening and slowly, ever so slowly, slid inside.

Camden didn’t have any words for how it made him feel. The burn and the bite of pain made his senses sharp, like he could see through a filter and register everything at a deeper level. He hated the condom keeping him from Sage’s dick, but the layer of latex became truly unimportant compared to the feeling of union the penetration gave him. He couldn’t even distinguish where he ended and Sage began, and the only thing that remained certain was the urgency and the nearly desperate lust coursing through them both.

Sage bottomed out inside him and stilled, his nostrils flaring as he tried to muster a measure of control. Camden clutched Sage’s shoulders, digging his sharp fingernails into his mate’s flesh. All the while, he tightened his ass muscles around Sage’s dick, wordlessly telling him that it was okay to let go.

The draechen groaned but yielded to Camden’s plea. It might not have even been because of his physical response, but rather, due to his complete understanding of what Camden needed and wanted. He pulled out of Camden and thrust back inside. Camden’s vision went white around the edges as Sage struck his prostate. It was only by some sort of miracle that he didn’t come on the spot, instead lingering on the edge of orgasm, unwilling to let go of this moment just yet.

Sage started a rhythm, first going slower, then faster and faster, pumping in and out of Camden with almost savage intensity. The bed creaked in protest, and Camden cried out every time his mate hit his prostate. He was distantly aware that the guards could probably hear every single moment of it. It didn’t bother him. Right now, they were specks of dust in a universe where Sage was the sun. It was probably a poor comparison, given that Sage was an ice dragon, but Camden truly couldn’t be bothered with finding something more appropriate.

Tormented by his mate’s mastery of him, Camden pushed back against Sage, seeking more of the invasion. His dick rubbed between them, the weeping tip leaking generous amounts of pre-cum. At one point, Sage reached for Camden’s prick, but Camden had enough mental composure to slap the draechen’s hands away. If Sage touched him, he wouldn’t be able to control himself and come too soon.

On and on it went, both of them chasing ultimate pleasure, but at the same time not wanting to reach it. This ecstasy, this buildup, was too much, too perfect and precious to discarded. But nothing like this could last forever, and Camden soon reached his limit. He tilted his head, demanding what they both craved.

A few moments later, white-hot pleasure-pain exploded through him like a volcanic eruption. Screaming his mate’s name, Camden found his peak, his spunk painting his abdomen and Sage’s in white streams. He was hot and cold inside, Sage’s wild energies swamping in contrasting sensations. But no, it wasn’t fire. Rather, it felt like a blizzard, cutting and ruthless, wiping away everything else that wasn’t the purity of their emotions. It took Camden’s breath away, enveloping him in the embrace of a magic he’d never fully understood until now. Sage’s thoughts combined with his, his soul open to Camden, just like the first time they’d mated. It seemed so ridiculous now to have waited for so long. It seemed stupid to even consider anyone could ever compare to Sage. Camden could only surrender to the force of nature that was his mate, overwhelmed, and yet, feeling so very safe.

Sage’s voice drifted into his mind, so very true and real. “Overlords, I love you,” Sage said.

Those simple words, and the emotion behind them, brought tears to Camden’s eyes. “I love you, too,” he replied.

Sage released his hold on Camden’s throat and licked the wound. He slipped out of Camden and gave him a strikingly serious look. Camden would have felt bereft at the sudden emptiness, but instead, as Sage kissed away his tears, his heart overflowed with a joy and contentment that had very little to do with the carnal afterglow.

Just like that, Camden stopped crying. As Sage collapsed by his side, Camden cuddled close to his lover’s chest and smiled. In that moment, he knew that his mother had been right about one thing. Certain issues were simply irrelevant. She’d just been misguided as to what those issues were. Camden wasn’t. In fact, he was absolutely sure that, insofar as he was concerned, nothing else mattered but the bond between him and Sage. The rest could wait.

Chapter Five

A few weeks later

“So that’s your view on our cooperation with the draechen?” Camden scowled at the naga in front of him, crossing his arms over his chest. “That it simply can’t happen?”

The other man didn’t seem in the least bit put out by Camden’s displeasure, which was yet another point against him. “I’m aware that you’re keeping a draechen concubine, Your Highness, and that’s fine. But you must realize that at a deeper level, beyond the carnal, draechen simply don’t fit with naga.”

Camden twitched in annoyance. He couldn’t believe his parents were forcing him into this meeting. In fact, he couldn’t believe this lower life form was Patalan to begin with. It seemed like somehow, his mother had managed to find the perfect example of what he wasn’t looking for in a mate.

Obviously noticing his dislike for the naga in question, his sire intervened in the conversation, stopping the torture from continuing. “Thank you, my lord,” Zaire said. “It’s been a true pleasure talking to you today.”

Zaire’s decision to accompany Camden for these meetings followed a naga tradition which Camden had always considered quite antiquated. He was glad for it now, though, because he didn’t think he could have been nice to their guest for a single second longer.

“The pleasure was all mine,” the naga noble said, taking the rejection in stride. In a truly daring feat, he reached for Camden’s hand, probably planning to kiss it. Fortunately, Camden anticipated the move and managed to evade the unwanted advances. His sire threw him a glance, and, with a mental groan, Camden allowed a brief squeeze of his hand. He quickly extracted his palm from the other naga’s hold, though, silently pointing out that further attempts to approach him weren’t welcome.

The noble seemed a little disappointed, but he bowed lowly and left the office without commenting on Camden’s decision. For a few moments, the room was quiet, with Zaire and Camden lingering on the same couch they’d been sitting on without looking at each other. It was awkward and frustrating, and Camden hated it. He’d always been close to his family, but when it counted, they couldn’t trust him to make the right decision for himself.

Finally, Zaire released a heavy sigh. “You have to give these men a chance,” he told Camden. “Their virtues don’t lie in whether or not they like draechen.”

“As much as you hate to admit it, Father, my life is bound to a draechen now,” Camden said. “No matter what you’re telling these people, Sage is my true mate, not my concubine. If you truly wanted me to find someone else, it would have to be a person who accepted both Sage and me.”

“That’s never going to happen,” Sage whispered in his mind. “Or, at least, it’s very unlikely.”

Camden couldn’t say he really regretted that. He was going along with his parents’ request, because they simply wouldn’t budge in this. However, he had no real interest to find a second mate. Sage was everything he’d ever wanted and needed. He completed Camden in such a way that it made him understand just how much he’d missed before.

“The feeling’s completely mutual,” Sage replied warmly.

Camden would have tried to come up with some sort of reply to convey the extent of his own emotions, but his sire cleared his throat, frowning. “Camden, are you listening to me?”

Camden blinked, trying to figure out what the older naga had been saying. “He said that you’re so convinced you’re right that you won’t allow yourself to see what’s right in front of you,” Sage provided, having obviously paid more attention to the conversation than Camden had expected.

The comment was nothing new, but Camden barely managed to keep himself from snorting. His parents were the ones who needlessly persisted in this torturous process that only humiliated the lords and put Camden in an awkward position. They refused to realize that Camden had already found his heart’s desire, and continuing to look was a fool’s errand.

For once, Camden kept his temper. “I know you think you’re doing the right thing for me, Sire,” he said calmly. “But if you truly love and understand me, you must realize that Sage is always going to be a part of my life. Always. I will never accept anyone who disregards draechen, not as a friend, and let alone as a lover or potential mate. If someone is interested in me, that person has to at least like Sage, too.”

Zaire arched a brow at him. “So what you’re saying is that your draechen is interested in another mate? I thought you were unique and indispensable for him.”

Camden shot to his feet and threw his hands in the air. “Gah! Stop twisting my words. Is nothing I ever say going to pass your scrutiny?”

“Keep your voice down, child,” his mother said from the doorway. Camden hadn’t even heard her come in at all, which was a testament to his distraction. “Remember you owe your sire respect.”

Camden shut his mouth, even if he itched to deliver a scathing retort. Why was it that only he and Sage owed respect, but Sage’s connection to him was never acknowledged?

“In all fairness, I might have gone too far,” Zaire admitted, getting up as well. “Believe me, son, we have good reasons for pushing you.”

“You mean other than your hating Sage?” Camden asked morosely.

“We don’t hate the draechen,” his mother replied, slipping to his side. “He just unsettles us. He isn’t what we’d have wanted for you, and he’s changing you. As chimeras, we need to be proud of our legacy, not join our lives to people who make us self-conscious.”

Camden understood the reason for her comment. Normally when in Patala, he spent a lot of time in his naga form. He hadn’t done so now, preferring to remain in his middle shape. But it wasn’t that Sage didn’t respect his chimera nature. Rather, Camden himself preferred it this way, because it made him feel closer to Sage.

“Perhaps I did change,” Camden agreed, “but it’s only natural. I would wager that your life became different, too, once you became mates.”

“Oh, dear child.” His mother smiled at him as if he’d said something really naive. “You have no idea. But we aren’t referring to that sort of thing, and you know it.”

“Tell you what.” Zaire squeezed Camden’s shoulder, almost seeming apologetic. “Lord Talbot Stervos is flying here to see you. You were friends once, and he’s shown interest in you, regardless of our less than ideal circumstances. As you know, his sire Jarrod and I were close before I met your mother and father, and it would make us both really happy if you at least gave Talbot a chance. Perhaps you can go out for a date to the surface. You know each other well enough. You don’t need my presence.”

Camden actually wanted to groan. Talbot Stervos was actually the only man he’d ever kissed before Sage. He felt Sage’s jealousy rear inside him, and hastened to reassure his mate. “He doesn’t mean anything to me now. I suppose I should have known my parents would dig up my only known boyfriend.”

“I don’t like it.” Sage’s mental voice was practically a growl. “All these men drooling all over you are already more than I can bear. I won’t have you in that man’s proximity, not without me.”

Just like that, Camden came up with an idea. It would be a little like making a deal with the devil, but under the circumstances, it was probably the best thing they could do. “I’ll meet with Talbot, as long as Sage can come with us. Also, it’d have to be in a private spot where he could shift to stretch his wings.”

It had been weeks since Sage had gotten the chance to change shapes. Even if he might have been able to do so in his room, he had refused, on account of the fact that Camden’s parents hadn’t agreed to it yet. Everything was still so tenuous and uncertain that Sage hadn’t wanted to take any chances and maybe risk being sent away altogether.

Camden didn’t think that would have happened, but he admitted that shifting while still trapped indoors wouldn’t have helped much. It frustrated him to know just how much Sage had given up to be with him, even things so basic as these. Camden’s parents, however, didn’t look thrilled. “Son, I’m not sure that would be very smart.”

“Why not? We’ve already established that my supposed future mate has to accept Sage, too, and according to you, Talbot claims to be okay with it. More importantly, I won’t have Sage suffering any longer. It’s either this, or I’ll stop even considering anyone else.”

At the corner of his mind, Camden could actually hear Sage praying they would refuse. “I’d rather separate myself from my dragon than lose you,” the draechen said fiercely.

Naturally, Camden couldn’t allow that kind of sacrifice. For a shifter, his or her beast was of vital importance. Losing it or being unable to connect with it would be like having a limb severed. Perhaps his parents acknowledged this, too, or maybe they simply didn’t want to take Camden up on his threat. Whatever the reason, both of them nodded.

“Very well, Camden,” his mother said. “You win. You and the draechen will both meet up with Talbot. But again, I expect you to take this seriously. Remember that we only want what’s best for you.”

Camden just nodded jerkily. All of a sudden, he wondered what he’d just agreed to. He hoped his parents weren’t already planning to take this matchmaking further, because they’d be very disappointed.

“So will your ex, if I have anything to say about it,” Sage grumbled in his mind.

Someone else might have found it threatening, but for Camden, it was just endearing. He vowed that this was the last time he’d force his mate to go through this frustrating process. After this, he’d find a way to show his parents that he already had the best the world could give him, a mate who loved him so much he was willing to abandon everything for him. What more could he ask for?

* * * *

Sage stared out the balcony, scanning the city that had become his gilded cage. He clutched the banister so tightly it bent under his fingers. He couldn’t believe what his hosts wanted to do now. It was dumbfounding that, after everything he had agreed to, they still doubted him and his bond to Camden.

He hated that Camden had to go along with this mockery, just because naga mores dictated it. It was unfair and irrational. Everyone with eyes could see that Sage’s bond with Camden protected the young naga from the disease they called the “cold.” Their arguments only rotated around the fact that Sage was a draechen. No matter what the Isaiat had agreed to or claimed, the fact remained that Sage was and would likely be treated like a concubine.

Sage wouldn’t have particularly minded or cared about the opinions of others, but now, the naga royal family was bringing in Camden’s first love. Sage might not know him personally, but he’d seen a flash of him in Camden’s memories. He hated to admit that, from what he’d gathered so far, Talbot was quite a handsome man, too handsome for Sage’s comfort. All the while, Sage was stuck between these four walls, unable to defend what was his.

As he fumed over this, he felt a familiar presence nearby. The door to their quarters opened. Sage turned and slid back inside, just in time to watch his mate walk into the room. “He’s nothing compared to you,” Camden said without preamble. “And I know this is hard, I do. It’s part of the reason why I even agreed to do this. You need to get out of the palace, to spread your wings and be free.”

He was right, of course. Part of the reason why Sage felt so out of it was the fact that he was trapped here, unable to shift into his dragon form. But he’d made a commitment to abide by the conditions of the Isaiat, and he would do so. In the meantime, though, he had to remain calm and not make things even harder for his mate by losing his temper.

“I’m sorry,” he said with a sigh. “I know I shouldn’t be acting like this. I do trust you, but I can’t help it.”

Camden’s smile was so sweet that it made his entire face light up and it soothed Sage’s frustrated dragon. “You don’t have to keep your anger in check around me,” the naga said as he headed straight for Sage. He wrapped his arms around Sage’s neck and leaned on his chest, bringing their bodies so close together. “Even if they can’t see it, you’ll always be the only one I need.”

Possessiveness, desire, and love flared inside Sage as he held his mate close. It was amazing how Camden could always tell what he needed, how he accepted Sage’s sometimes introverted nature, but challenged him to be more open. He was everything Sage had ever dreamed, and so much more.

“Mmm… I could say the same,” Camden drawled, obviously intercepting his thoughts. “And I need you so—”

Sage didn’t even allow Camden to finish the phrase. He pressed his mouth to Camden’s, craving the physical reassurance that the naga truly belonged to him. Camden melted against his chest, and, with a moan, granted Sage entrance. Sage thrust his tongue into his mate’s mouth, tasting him, taking no prisoners. Camden’s forked tongue met his, and the naga groaned, rubbing his prick against Sage’s.

The sensations were both frustrating and sinfully delicious. Having clothes between them annoyed Sage beyond measure, making his dragon growl in dissatisfaction. The taste of Camden’s surrender was so addicting that Sage felt reluctant to lose it, even for a moment, but as much as he was enjoying the kiss, he needed more.

Still clinging to the lip-lock, Sage walked them both back to the bed. He pushed Camden down, and the naga landed on the mattress, bouncing slightly as he hit it. He licked his lips and glanced at Sage, his slitted eyes darkened by passion. “Come to me, Sage,” he whispered through their bond.

Sage didn’t have to be told twice. He joined his mate on the bed, already reaching for Camden’s clothes. His dragon was closer to the surface than he’d have liked, so his fingers sprouted dangerous claws. However, there was no fear in Camden’s gaze or his heart, just excitement. Camden seemed tantalized by Sage’s loss of control, accepting Sage’s dragon just like he had accepted Sage, the man. His lust only fueled Sage’s own passion, and he ended up tearing his mate’s clothes off with wild abandon. When he pulled off Camden’s shoes, he threw them away so hard they crashed against a nearby vase, shattering it to pieces. By some miracle, or rather, through his natural instincts, his claws didn’t touch Camden’s skin at all, which was fortunate, because Sage couldn’t have lived with himself if he marred the perfect expanse of Camden’s body. Of course, his lover wasn’t nearly as fragile as he looked, something Camden proved to him time and time again whenever they made love. In fact, Camden took advantage of the occasion to point out just that, doing his own frantic tearing. Sage’s clothes became victims of Camden’s zeal, and while the naga only had limited success in his task, he certainly managed to make Sage even more impatient.

Since Camden didn’t have much luck with discarding Sage’s clothing, Sage took it upon himself to finish the job. Of course, once he had Camden naked, he got distracted by the sight of his mate’s nude form. With every perfect inch of Camden exposed to his gaze, Sage actually had a moment during which he simply couldn’t think. His dragon roared madly, threatening to burst out of him, and the only thing Sage knew was that he needed Camden so much it hurt.

Camden smiled at him once again, and just like that, Sage snapped. In a flurry of frantic motions, he tore off his shirt and pants. The material that refused to cooperate suffered his wrath, and Sage ended up tossing scraps of fabric to the floor and really not caring. His shoes had a similar fate, but still, Sage wasn’t happy until he was completely naked, too.

His mate’s appreciative gaze raked over his body, stopping over Sage’s throbbing prick. Just that hot look made Sage groan. Before he could even react, the naga surprised him by taking his cock in his small fist. Apparently tired of waiting, he pushed Sage down and climbed on top of him. Before Sage even knew what was going on, Camden’s hot mouth engulfed his dick, thrusting Sage into a well of torturous pleasure.

“Oh, Overlords, Camden,” Sage gasped out. “If you don’t stop that, I’m going to come.”

“And how is that a bad thing?” Camden asked through their bond. For obvious reasons, he couldn’t speak out loud. His mouth was too busy doing sinfully wicked things to Sage.

Sage fell back on the mattress, threading his fingers through Camden’s hair. At first, he tried to allow Camden to go at his own pace, but his mate seemed intent on driving him wild. Camden licked, sucked and teased, sometimes flicking his tongue over the glans, stabbing the slick muscle into the tiny hole at the tip. Just as the pleasure soared, he released Sage’s dick and took his balls in his mouth instead, mouthing the wrinkled sac. The maddening sensations increased to such an extent that Sage could no longer give his mate any leeway. He tightened his hold on Camden’s hair, knowing he was likely hurting his mate’s scalp, but still unable to hold back. Camden didn’t protest, though. In fact, he groaned in pure rapture, and the vibrations caused by the sound sent little shocks of pleasure through Sage’s body. Lost in the bliss, Sage started fucking his mate’s mouth, shoving his dick all the way into Camden’s throat.

Since Camden had virtually no gag reflex, Sage didn’t have to worry about causing the naga much discomfort. In fact, he was quickly learning that Camden had quite an oral fetish. Even if he hadn’t been experienced before meeting Sage, he seemed to be a natural at sucking dick, and Sage was the lucky recipient of Camden’s attentions.

The one downside of Camden’s talent was that Sage’s orgasm approached far too soon. He simply couldn’t resist the wet heat of his mate’s mouth and the pleasure Camden experienced just at giving him a blow job. Their connection practically vibrated with it. How could Sage withstand both the direct ecstasy his mate’s talented mouth drew from him and Camden’s echoing bliss? It simply went beyond his powers.

He tried hanging on to prolong the moment, but at one point, it became impossible. Thrusting one last time into Camden’s mouth, he came. His mate drank down every drop of spunk, groaning as he found his peak without even touching himself. Sage managed to stay conscious and witness the sinful view of his mate gulping down his seed. If he hadn’t already climaxed, just that sight would have pushed him into it.

As it was, his arousal returned with a vengeance, or rather, never really faded. Even if he’d just climaxed, his true need hadn’t been sated and wouldn’t be until he claimed his mate.

He had allowed Camden to temporarily take the lead, but now, it was his turn. His normal facade cracked by the desire between them, Sage growled and shoved his lover away, his urgency making him almost violent. As Camden fell back, Sage pounced him and crushed their mouths together. This time, their kiss went beyond wild and into ferocious. Sage tasted himself in Camden’s mouth, and his dragon roared in wild possessiveness, desperate to take what was his.

His angry passion made Camden even more frantic than before, which really should have been an impossibility. But Sage had already learned that between the two of them nothing was impossible. When they came together like this, there were no real rules, nothing that could keep them apart.

Blindly, Sage reached for the nightstand, where his hosts had so kindly placed supplies for them. Not that they’d done any of it for his sake, but that didn’t matter. The only thing that mattered was the two of them, in the here and now.

Completely focused on that, Sage retrieved a tube of lubricant and some condoms from the drawer. He had to admit it bothered him to use protection with Camden, but he’d promised to do so, and he couldn’t back out of it. He ripped open the package of the rubber with his teeth and rolled the latex onto his erection.

A flash of regret passed through their bond, Camden’s own frustration with not being able to fully feel Sage inside him. Sage took a couple of deep breaths, struggling to calm down. He gripped Camden’s hand and threaded their fingers together. “One day, beautiful,” he promised. “One day, it’ll happen.”

Even if Camden’s family was trying to smother their relationship, even if the supreme law of the paranormal world was against it, Sage had to believe that, eventually, he’d be granted the freedom to love Camden as the naga deserved. Guilt bloomed in Camden’s heart, echoing inside Sage and making the dragon grumble in disapproval. “None of that,” Sage told him. “You’re not to blame.”

“I should be stronger,” Camden said mournfully. “I should be able to protect you instead of going along with what my parents want.”

“And you will,” Sage answered. “This one meeting is the last, right? You’ve already decided.”

Camden nodded eagerly, his eyes now filled with determination. “And you don’t have to worry about it. Talbot doesn’t mean anything to me, not anymore.”

The young naga’s words propelled Sage into action. He didn’t even want to hear that man’s name on Camden’s lips. He believed Camden, and in that sense, this new plan could only bring them advantages. Camden would free himself from his obligations, and Sage got to release his dragon a little, too. But that didn’t mean Sage was gleefully anticipating it. In fact, the only thing he could focus on right now was marking Camden as his so that no one, not Talbot or any other ridiculous candidate, would even dare to think they had any right to Sage’s mate.

Sage held Camden’s gaze as he poured the lubricant in his palm. Obviously understanding what Sage wanted, Camden lifted his legs, offering himself to Sage. He was so beautiful it hurt, and Sage immediately reached for his opening. If his hands trembled as he did so, Camden didn’t call him out on it. Instead, when Sage at last slid two fingers inside Camden’s channel, the naga arched his back and released a loud moan. “Yes,” he hissed. “Oh, yes, Sage.”

Sage was so used to the particularities of Camden’s speech by now that he barely took heed of them. The sibilance of his words had become like music to his ears. Even now, hearing it made Sage’s cock throb in excitement. It was so very Camden that it chipped at the last remnants of Sage’s control.

To a certain extent, it was perhaps a good thing that they’d had that slightly more serious exchange, because it had tempered Sage’s libido a little. At this rate, though, he’d reach the same state as before in seconds. Therefore, Sage had to use this temporary reprieve to prepare his mate.

He scissored his fingers inside Camden, crooking them just so and aiming for Camden’s prostate. By now, he knew his mate’s body as well as he did his own, so he found the little gland with ease. His lover dissolved into incoherence as Sage started to rub his special spot. Their bond exploded with a litany of pleas that Camden could no longer vocalize. Sage focused on that, on his mate’s mental voice, to distract himself. Naturally, it didn’t work, as Camden’s desire couldn’t be separated from his own.

No longer able to hold back, Sage removed his fingers from his mate’s body and positioned his dick at Camden’s hole. As he did so, though, he realized that his dragon was already too agitated and hesitated. He risked hurting Camden if he continued on this note.

He couldn’t stop, so instead of thrusting inside like he’d wanted, he changed their positions and pulled Camden on top of him. Camden actually chuckled. “You’re hopeless,” he said breathlessly. “When are you going to learn that I can take it?”

“I know that,” Sage answered. “I can’t help it.”

Of course, this conversation wasn’t in any way smooth. Each word had about ten syllables more and was punctuated by a gasp. They probably couldn’t have understood each other at all if not for their connection. Either way, by the time they finished this brief exchange, Camden was already lowering himself onto Sage’s cock. Sage took hold of his mate’s hips, keeping Camden from just impaling himself on Sage’s dick. His resolve faltered as the head of his prick finally popped past the guardian muscle of Camden’s anus.

Sage’s hold on Camden tightened, so much so that Sage thought he might be leaving claw marks on Camden’s skin. He bit the inside of his cheek so hard he tasted blood, seeking some sort of anchor in a world that was quickly starting to lose substance. Nothing he did could withstand the onslaught of sensation, however, not when Sage was faced with the sight of his lover’s flushed face and naked body, looming above him like some sort of debauched angel.

Camden allowed Sage to set the pace, even if his entire body vibrated with sensual tension. If Sage wanted to be perfectly honest, this was what he’d craved, to see Camden like this, at his mercy, yet not. There was submissiveness in this position, and yet, Sage was still calling the shots. Simply that knowledge, that he had this perfect creature doing his bidding, drove Sage wild and had his dragon grumbling in satisfaction.

At last, Camden’s ass was flush against Sage’s groin. Both of them stilled, or rather Sage held Camden down, buying them a little time to get used to the pure bliss that could only come with their union. But neither Camden nor Sage had any patience left. Squeezing Camden’s hips, Sage thrust up into his mate, in the process managing to jar Camden’s prostate. Camden’s eyes rolled in his head, and he released a sound that seemed like a cross between Sage’s name and something completely unidentifiable, like an “ngh” or an “argh.” Sage could certainly empathize, since he could sense everything Camden did. Even through the latex of the condom, Sage could feel Camden’s heat threatening to burn him alive, which should have seemed strange given that naga’s were, as a rule, cold-blooded. Indirectly, he also experienced the sensation of being pierced. Again, it might have surprised him, except, at this point, Sage had come to realize that their bond gave him access to his mate in ways he’d never even dreamed. It was carnal, sexual, but most of all, beautiful, their connection transcending the limits of their identity.

They moved together in perfect synch, their bodies coming together in the harmony of their passion. Camden bounced above Sage, riding him with abandon, while Sage continued to thrust inside him. The pleasure soared more and more, until Sage didn’t even know where he ended and Camden began. Finally, it became too much, and Sage pulled Camden down, rolling the naga on the bottom. Camden tilted his head, giving Sage access to his neck. Thrusting one last time inside his mate, he buried his fangs into Camden’s flesh.

An explosion of white-hot pleasure flashed through Sage like a thunderstorm born within the very essence of his soul. As his mate’s sweet blood hit his taste buds, the pent-up sexual bliss swallowed Sage whole and he came, filling the condom with his spunk. With a cry, Camden followed him over the edge, his seed splashing over Sage’s chest and his own as he climaxed.

Sage registered all of this in two ways, first through his own senses, and second through his connection with Camden. Everything became sharper, brighter, his own emotions and Camden’s as clear as ice and as wild as an unleashed snowstorm, but still as hot as fire in a hearth. It was a paradox, an oxymoron, but their relationship had been like that from the beginning, and Sage wouldn’t have had it any other way.

The presence of the latex was negligible now. A world of pure desire opened up to them, and not even the barrier between their bodies could ruin the moment for Sage. They were connected at a far deeper level, and this was something no one, not the naga or the draechen, could ever prevent.

When they finally started to descend from the high of the orgasm, Sage collapsed on the pillows at his mate’s side. For a few moments, he actually thought he was going to black out, but he didn’t. It was fortunate, because he didn’t want to waste a single moment he could spend with Camden.

Camden attached himself to Sage’s side and released a contented sigh. Sage suspected that if his mate had been feline, he would be purring. But since that wasn’t the case, Camden kissed Sage’s shoulder and said, “I should probably make you jealous more often. That was amazing.”

Sage scoffed as he discarded the condom and tossed it into a nearby trash bin. “I don’t need additional incentive for this. You’re reason enough.”

His mate chuckled. “Be careful. With all the praises you lavish me with, I might actually start to believe them.”

“You do that,” Sage said, caressing Camden’s hair. “You know it’s true.”

They didn’t speak after that, nor did they move. Sage knew that they should have at least cleaned themselves—dried spunk tended to get itchy and gross—but right then and there, he really couldn’t bring himself to make the effort. Instead, he closed his eyes and allowed himself to enjoy the afterglow and his mate’s soothing presence. In the end, this was the only thing that mattered, the fact that they were together. They could deal with the rest in time.

* * * *

Queen Anais Isaiat slid past her son’s room, sighing heavily. “I’m dealing with this all wrong,” she said under her breath. “I’m making an even bigger disaster out of everything.”

Her mate Zaire took her hand and squeezed it tightly. “This situation is all so new, and that dragon… He doesn’t fully understand what’s going on.”

“We can’t even expect him to,” Nikhil answered. “Even if he did know the truth, he might not be able to grasp its reasons.”

Anais stole another look at the door of Camden’s quarters. The sounds of the lovemaking between the couple had stopped by now, and for some reason, that made her sad. It was actually easier to understand this whole debacle when Sage and Camden touched each other. Sometimes, she resented it, because it forced her to accept something she hadn’t been ready for, but other times, like now, it made her acknowledge the inevitable progression of their current lives.

“It won’t work, will it?” she asked her two mates. “Talbot won’t be the third mate.”

“Probably not.” Zaire sighed. “It was a little unfair of us to even ask him to come. But we have to make this final attempt, for Camden’s sake.”

Sadly, Camden didn’t see it like that, and likely never would. At this rate, the only thing Anais and her mates were doing was alienating Camden. And that would never do. If anything, it just put Camden into more danger.

“Sage needs to be told,” she decided. “He is a shifter, after all. He has a sister. He might be able to understand.”

Her mates gave her a surprised look. “Are you certain, Anais?” Nikhil inquired. “Can we truly trust him?”

She laughed bitterly. “After everything that happened, we can’t afford not to.”

They had tried to dissuade the dragon, to make him grasp that the life of a naga held challenges draechen didn’t have to go through. They’d gone to lengths that, to this day, plagued Anais with guilt. Perhaps it was time for a new approach.

“He loves Camden,” she said, “and in the end, he did help save our family. We’re just going to have to believe in that.”

Nikhil and Zaire didn’t look convinced. Anais wished she was. She desperately wished she could believe her own words. At this point, though, she could only hope that Sagenamadeen Zager was truly ready for the responsibility of being Camden’s mate. She could only pray to Varuna that in her zeal to protect her hatchling, she hadn’t wrecked Camden’s future.

Chapter Six

That evening

Sage bowed in front of the throne of the naga sovereigns, carefully masking his suspicion and resentment. “You wanted to see me, Your Majesties?” he asked.

“Yes, Sage,” Queen Anais replied. “We need to have a very serious conversation with you.”

Sage had hoped that with the promise he and Camden had made regarding the famous Talbot, they would be, at the very least, left alone until the damn naga arrived. He’d wanted to approach the naga sovereigns to wrangle a promise of their own, but the Isaiat had demanded his presence first, summoning him for this mysterious meeting.

So far, it all seemed very strange. Anais had never called him by the shortened form of his first name. In fact, she generally avoided any type of familiar address. More often than not, she seemed to loathe him. The change kept Sage’s tongue in check and made him wonder what in the world was going on. It had been odd enough that the Isaiat had asked Sage to come alone. What did they plan now?

As the naga queen approached him, Sage couldn’t help but tense. He didn’t fear her, but neither could he expect any good things from her part. She stopped right in front of him, her long, serpentine tail swishing slightly. In Camden, Sage would have read that motion as a sign of nervousness. In Anais… He didn’t even dare to hazard a guess. But this was his mate’s mother, and even if so far, neither she nor her two mates had shown any respect to his bond with Camden, he would respect her.

“Thank you, Sage,” Camden said softly through their bond. “I know it’s not fair of me to ask you to be so patient.”

“It’s not patience,” Sage answered. “It’s love, love for you. How can I despise them when they gave you birth and when they clearly care for you?”

As Camden processed that, Sage again directed his attention toward the naga queen. “I’m at your disposal, Your Majesty,” he said calmly. “But I feel that I must warn you that anything you say to me, Camden will hear as well. Asking me to come alone was pointless.”

King Nikhil and King Zaire joined their mate, eyeing him with interest. “We know,” Zaire said. “I imagine if that wasn’t the case, we wouldn’t be here right now, addressing this.”

“I don’t understand,” Sage admitted. “Is this about the meeting you mentioned? We already agreed to it.”

“No, this is something else entirely,” Anais replied, finally turning away from him. “What do you think about Patala, Lieutenant Zager?”

They were back to the official address. “It’s a beautiful place,” Sage answered honestly. “Of course, I haven’t managed to see much of it, but the glimpses I get of it seem quite impressive.”

She acknowledged Sage’s answer with a nod. “Do you know why naga live underground?” she asked.

“From what Camden tells me, this is the safest place for you and your eggs,” Sage said. “Also, naga are largely water oriented creatures, and your instinct is to cluster as close as possible to water sources. It’s been that way ever since Varuna first guided you.”

“Very good.” The queen almost looked impressed. “Yes, Varuna guides us in anything. And you see, Lieutenant Zager, we naga are bound to the earth, while draechen are bound to air. I’m sure that now that you’ve lived here, you can grasp this huge difference.”

Sage frowned. “It makes no difference to me. I’ve said it once and I’ll say it as many times as it’s needed. I’d rather give up on my dragon than abandon Camden.”

“Admirable,” Nikhil piped up, “but this isn’t what our conversation is about.”

This time, Sage decided to remain silent. Their questions were clearly leading up to a larger point, one which Sage suspected he would not like.

“We were all rare shifters once, Lieutenant Zager,” Zaire said, “and in some respects, we are similar. Like you might know, we naga are also heavily inclined toward multiple births.”

Sage was confused. How did that have anything to do with anything? Did they mean to berate him and make sure he didn’t get Camden pregnant? If so, why were they going in circles like this? The entire conversation seemed disjointed, like they were distant pieces of the same puzzle, with huge gaps between them.

“We care about our children deeply, but sometimes, not even the underground can protect us,” Anais said, her voice suddenly turning sharp and brittle. Her slitted eyes that reminded Sage so much of Camden fixed him with the same hostility Sage had seen so many times in her. “Not from the draechen.”

“Have you ever wondered, Lieutenant Zager, why Camden is the only one of our family who is of single birth?” Zaire asked.

Suddenly, Sage had a very bad feeling. He didn’t want to hear the reason, because he suspected he would hate it. More than anything, he wished Camden was there with him. Their bond vibrated with uncertainty and apprehension. With his mind’s eye, Sage could practically see his mate lying on their bed, clutching the sheets that still bore the traces of their spent passion, so very confused and fearful.

There was nothing Sage would have liked more than to go to his mate’s side. However, he couldn’t do it. “I didn’t dwell on that, no,” he replied. “It’s not that uncommon.”

“No, it’s not,” Zaire replied, “but for naga, it is very risky. Without a twin, the cold is more likely to settle in at a very young age.”

Was that the reason why Camden’s parents were pushing so much for Camden to have a third mate? No, there had to be more to it than that. If their sole issue came from mistrust, they should at the very least realize that Sage only wanted to love and protect Camden.

Confirming Sage’s thoughts, Nikhil finally explained, “But it is worse when there is a twin, and that twin dies. That is what happened to Camden. He had another egg in his clutch, but that baby died, because of you.”

Sage didn’t know what shocked him more, the painful news, or the accusation in Nikhil’s voice. He wanted to inquire into it, to protest or argue, but he couldn’t even speak. The onslaught of emotion coming from Camden threatened to crush him.

“Sage,” Camden whispered brokenly, “please, come to me.”

Sage couldn’t have resisted if he’d wanted to. He turned to go, but Nikhil grabbed his arm, keeping him from leaving. Sage could have freed himself with ease, and would have done exactly that, but something in Nikhil’s expression gave him pause.

Mere instants later, Anais pushed past him and left the throne room so quickly Sage wouldn’t have even noticed if not for his advanced senses. “You need to let her talk to Camden,” Zaire said. “This is a secret we’ve kept from him for a long time, and a heavy burden for Anais.”

Sage scanned the man’s face, seeking any sign of deception. He saw none, just honesty and raw pain. “I’m sorry for your loss,” he said, “but I don’t see how I could possibly be involved in something like that.”

“Not you, per se,” Nikhil replied, “your people. The draechen killed our egg.”

Sage didn’t want to ask, but he did just the same. “What happened?”

It was just too strange. The hostility of the naga royal family made sense if it was based on a death of one of their offspring. However, had Ornoz made a conscious attack on Patala and the Isaiat, he very much doubted Camden would have visited as an ambassador in the first place. In fact, this death the Isaiat were talking about could have very easily sparked war between the two nations. It hadn’t, which made him wonder about the true circumstances of it.

Nikhil gave him a speculative look. “You understand, don’t you? You understand how our world works, and you know that if we were telling the truth, Patala and Ornoz would be at war.”

Sage nodded and crossed his arms over his chest. “I know you wouldn’t lie about something like this,” he said. “I understand how important your family is for you. I’m just trying to make sense of this whole thing.”

“Camden’s twin suffered from a rare affliction akin to the cold that kept him from even hatching,” Zaire said. “We tried everything, but no matter how much we attempted to hatch him, we didn’t succeed. In the end, we reached the conclusion that there was no other way but through a blood transplant, one from a hot-blooded shifter.”

“For a while, we thought that another rare shifter could help,” Nikhil continued. “It didn’t. We found the perfect match in the unlikeliest creature possible—a werewolf. But the Directive prohibited any mixing of blood between the species. Even when a life was at stake, it was forbidden.”

Sage could hardly believe his ears. “But you are royalty. Surely you must have been able to find a way around that.”

“One would think so,” Zaire answered between gritted teeth, “but you know as well as I do, Lieutenant Zager, that the Chrysalidian Wyverns aren’t an easy force to handle.”

Oh. Oh. The Wyverns. Well, suddenly, things were a little clearer. Sage didn’t remember anything like that happening, but then, he hadn’t always been a part of the Wyverns. He wondered if Karein knew about it. Probably not, because if he had, he would have mentioned it to Sage.

It was entirely possible that the previous emperor had gone over Karein’s authority and used the Wyverns for his own purposes. Or rather… Sage and Karein had hunted a lot of werewolf packs in past decades. For all he knew, he had indeed contributed to the death of Camden’s twin, even if he hadn’t been aware of it at the time.

A cold chill swept over him, and in spite of his affinity with ice, this one felt numbing and horrible. He wondered now why the Isaiat had even received him here. The bitter taste of guilt filled his mouth, more so when he realized that he might have participated in something that had hurt his mate so much.

“I... I don’t even know what to say,” he admitted.

“Don’t say anything,” Zaire replied. “You weren’t in the Wyverns at that time, because if you had been, we never would have accepted you in Patala in the first place. Just stirring these memories hurts us, but we didn’t reveal them because we wanted to blame you. You just have to understand that Camden is special. Without a twin, a third mate is all the more important. Do you think you can love him enough to make up for that?”

“I already do,” Sage answered without missing a beat. He paused slightly, musing over what the naga royal family had said. “Draechen only mate in couples, and it would be hard for me to share Camden with anyone. Ever since I heard about it, I’ve resented it, and a part of me still does. But I have always said that, if Camden needs a third mate, that is what he’ll have.”

Zaire and Nikhil shared a look. Nikhil opened his mouth, obviously wanting to say something else, but Sage stopped him before he could do so. “In truth, Your Majesties, I don’t think that will happen. It might sound selfish, but Camden was meant for me and only me. I would give my life to protect him. He is the reason why I exist, and I know that our love is stronger than anything else in this world.”

He felt like he’d run a marathon after finally finishing his explanation. He’d never been one to easily open up in front of people. Camden was the exception, of course, and in many ways, he had changed Sage. Even so, Sage still felt somewhat uncomfortable about revealing everything he felt to Camden’s parents. After everything that had happened here in Patala, a part of him still expected they would sneer and dismiss his affection for Camden.

At the same time, though, he was proud of his connection to Camden. He hated that his draechen ancestry had anything to do with Camden’s loss, but he would not let that guilt get between them. If anything, he was now more decided than ever to shower Camden with all the affection in the world.

Finally, Zaire and Nikhil seemed to understand that. “That’s fine with us, Sage,” Zaire said softly.

“It’s important for you to meet with Talbot, but if in the end, it doesn’t work out, we’ll accept it,” Nikhil added.

It wasn’t exactly the warmest possible welcome, and likely, it would take a while until the Isaiat could get over what they felt about draechen in general. Sage suspected that might never happen, and he couldn’t even ask that of them. Still, it was progress, and it gave Sage hope that he’d be able to forge a future for himself and Camden, right here in the Patala his mate loved so much.

For now, he just needed to see his lover again. The revelations of this meeting had been too much for all of them. They had shaken Camden, which made Sage feel more protective of him than ever. But in spite of this urge, Sage didn’t leave the throne room. Instead, he stood there and waited, giving Camden and his mother the time they needed together. Because as strong as their bond was, Camden also cared deeply about his parents, and mending the rift between them could only be a good thing. If Sage’s dragon felt jealous of it… Well, he’d have to suck it up. In the end, Camden was the one who mattered, and just like he’d told the Isaiat, Sage would do anything for his beautiful naga.

Chapter Seven

Camden was torn. There was no other word that could describe what he felt. He had never heard anything about having a twin. He’d always been convinced that he’d been a child of a single birth. Yes, he had occasionally felt pangs of loss when he’d been a child, but his other siblings and his parents had given him so much affection that he’d managed to discard them. And then Sage had appeared into his life, making him so happy, completing him.

It was so hard now to imagine having someone else with him, a second other half like a twin would be. His heart ached for losing a brother, but at the same time, that pain couldn’t really process. Since he’d never had the chance to meet his twin, he had no memory to mourn. He was like a blind man who’d never known what it was like to see, and, as such, couldn’t miss the gift of sight.

A million emotions coursed through him, confusing, hurtful, befuddling. In the end, one of them won out —the desire to see Sage. His mate had gone to meet with his parents, leaving Camden alone in their room, but that could easily be fixed.

He stumbled out of the bed, dizzy, a little nauseous, but finding strength in his bond with Sage. At the corner of his mind, he registered Sage’s ongoing conversation with his father and sire. The strength of Sage’s love for him flowed through their bond loud and clear, as did the dragon’s need to be by Camden’s side.

Camden straightened his back and rushed to the door. Any moment now, Sage would wrap up the conversation in the throne room and he’d come hold Camden. Camden realized it would have been better to be patient until his parents allowed Sage to come back, but he simply couldn’t.

Sadly, he should have known better than to think he’d get his way. Just as he opened the door, he found himself facing his mother.

Things had been awkward between them ever since they’d returned to Patala. His mother had been the most critical of Camden’s relationship with Sage, and her unfair treatment of the dragon still made Camden angry. He couldn’t help but tense, half expecting her to make another scathing comment about Sage.

And then, their eyes met, and the sadness in his mother’s gaze toned out that anger and apprehension. He was reminded of the secret pain she had been burdened with for so long, a pain he now shared as well. More than anything, he wanted to know why his parents had never shared the existence of his twin with him.

But questions could wait. On impulse, Camden took his mother’s arm and pulled her into the room he shared with Sage. He said nothing. Instead, he just wrapped his arms around her and embraced her tightly.

He allowed his legged form to melt into his naga one, then twined his tail with his mother’s. His mother released a soft sob, hugging him back. “I’m sorry, Camden,” she said. “I’m so sorry.”

As she frantically touched him, a million questions emerged in Camden’s mind. Had there always been a touch of fear in her voice when she spoke to him? Had she always embraced him like this, a little desperately? If so, how had he missed it? He knew how hard it was for a naga to lose his or her egg, but it had never occurred to him that it might have happened to his parents. Not to mention that, given the importance of his family, a lot of people must have known about it, including Krysta and Arlen. Why had he never been told?

Camden wanted to ask her that, mostly because he couldn’t understand what could have brought about such tragedy over his family. His father and sire had told Sage a few things, but they didn’t really clarify the situation for Camden. Besides, some things still didn’t make sense to him – like why his parents had even allowed him to go to Draechenburg if his twin had perished due to the draechen.

As if guessing his thoughts, Anais broke their embrace and wiped her eyes. Suddenly, from a broken, lost mother, she became the queen again. “I assume you must have questions. I will answer anything you need to know.”

“I just… I don’t understand,” Camden admitted. “How is this possible? The Isaiat bloodline is strong. How could my twin have…”

He trailed off when a thought occurred to him. He’d always been pretty strong, maybe stronger than a regular naga. He’d learned the lessons Nikhil had taught him with ease and had become an efficient agent of the Isaiat family. Most importantly, his blood seemed to give his mate a big boost in power.

He’d always blamed it solely on the mate bond, but what if that wasn’t the case? Sage had told him stories of how Shtamakarein Tersain had killed his twin in the womb through his energy absorbing abilities. What if that sort of thing wasn’t solely specific to a black dragon?

“Was it because of me?” he asked, a chill coursing down his spine.

“We don’t really know,” Anais answered. “It just seems that you inherited most of the strength out of the two of you, while your brother was left with this peculiar and very rare affliction.” Her gaze grew distant as she spoke. “It was truly hellish. We had to do the testing through the egg’s surface, always risking cracking it. In the end, we figured out that there was something fundamentally wrong with his blood. His blood cells were unstable, much like it happens for people with the cold. By the time you’d hatched, your brother’s condition had worsened so much we knew his egg wouldn’t endure for much longer.”

“Where do the draechen and the werewolves fit in all this?”

Anais sighed and guided him toward one of the couches. “During one of our scouting missions, we found a werewolf. He was badly injured, and in spite of our efforts, he died shortly after. However, our doctors found a special protein in werewolf blood that they suggested could help our egg. The deceased werewolf couldn’t assist us any longer. But when we attempted to find other werewolves for the purpose of a cure, we ran into the opposition of the draechen. Emperor Kavehquader was adamantly against any sort of mingling of blood between species, because he claimed it went against the Directive.”

As they sat down, she squeezed his hand tightly. “In the end, we ran out of time. The cure was there, within our reach… But the Wyverns kept it from us. Our egg died.”

By the time she finished her story, Anais looked exhausted. Camden couldn’t say he blamed her. He himself had trouble processing everything she’d told him. “This is why you hate draechen so much,” he said.

It wasn’t really a question, but his mother nodded just the same. “For many years, your sire, your father, and I planned retaliation. You were supposed to have a role in it too… But we needed to be careful, because we couldn’t risk losing you. And then, Emperor Hareematek took the throne. After giving the matter a lot of thought, we decided to wait and see, to give him the benefit of the doubt.” Her hold on Camden’s hand tightened. “We would have never done that had we known it would lead you into the arms of a draechen.”

They were back to that, then. “Sage loves me, Mother,” Camden said. “He’s not like the people who hurt you and who kept you from saving my brother. He’s a good man.”

Anais fell silent once again, for what seemed like forever. Finally, just as Camden was struggling to come up with something to break the awkward silence, she spoke again. “I know that. I wouldn’t have allowed him to touch you at all if I didn’t.”

She faced him, her eyes scanning his face, seeking answers to questions he couldn’t hear. “I don’t know if I’ll ever fully accept him. To be perfectly honest, I’d much rather see you mated to Talbot. But I just wanted to say that, no matter what happens, your fathers and I will accept your decision.”

“Thank you, Mother,” Camden replied softly. “You have no idea how much I appreciate that.”

He had hoped that his family would come to love Sage at least a quarter of what he did, but it seemed that a deep abyss of pain lay between them. Nevertheless, Camden’s parents were trying. If nothing else, they seemed to believe Sage truly cared for Camden, which was certainly an improvement from the attitude they’d displayed so far.

“It took a lot of courage to even tell me about it,” Sage pointed out through their bond. “I can’t imagine the pain they must have gone through.”

Camden shivered and couldn’t help but wonder just how much of that pain was his fault. His mate instantly reacted. “Don’t you dare blame yourself,” Sage sent to him. “Your parents said it themselves. It was an anomaly, a sickness, something beyond your control.”

“But if not for me, he might have lived,” Camden replied weakly.

“Consider me selfish,” Sage shot back, “but I can’t regret it, not fully. You will always, always be the most important one for me. No matter what.”

Sage’s devotion to him shook Camden. He wanted nothing more than to be in his mate’s arms, to find comfort in Sage’s strength. But his mother wasn’t done just yet. Even as she hugged him once again and got up, she fixed him with a serious glance. “I want you to remember something, Camden,” she said. “Mixing blood between species will always be taboo. I want a family for you – but with a draechen mate, that can’t happen. You might find yourself in a situation similar to mine, and I don’t wish that pain on anyone.”

Camden understood what she was saying. It was very risky to even consider having a child with Sage. For the moment, they were using protection. But Camden knew that soon, that would no longer be enough. He could make no promises to his mother, even if he realized all too well she was right.

He acknowledged Anais’s words with a nod. Perhaps his mother realized his state of mind, because she brushed a last kiss over his forehead and whispered, “I’ll see you later, child. I’m sure that now, you need someone else altogether.”

For once, there was no reproach in her voice, only kind affection. Camden wanted to say something else, to offer a soothing comment of his own, but he didn’t get the chance. She slithered out of the room before he could make the attempt.

Camden watched her go, feeling completely drained. He hadn’t really understood why his parents hated Sage so much, but now that he did… It was a different kind of burden.

Fortunately, he didn’t have to carry that burden alone. A few moments later, Sage entered their room and rushed to his side. As the dragon sat next to him, Camden shifted into his human form and crawled into Sage’s lap.

There were a million things Camden would have liked to say, but the words clogged up in his throat. Fortunately, he didn’t have to speak. He just buried his face in Sage’s chest and wept, for himself, for the twin he had never known and the son his parents had lost. Sage didn’t try to silence Camden’s tears or to shush him. He just held Camden, petting his hair, his love for Camden coming through their bond as clear and strong as ever.

That love anchored Camden, telling him it was all right to live when his twin had died. The past could not be forgotten, but he couldn’t allow it to taint his connection with Sage and the happiness they were trying to build together.

When he broke away from Sage, Camden felt a little calmer. He looked up at his mate and Sage smiled down at him. The draechen brushed his thumb over Camden’s cheek, wiping his tears. “No more guilt. Promise me.”

Camden bit his lip, wondering if he could truly agree to that and be honest. Everything was still too new. His parents had been trying to protect him just so that he wouldn’t blame himself, but the explanations they had provided didn’t encourage that.

And then, Camden met Sage’s ice-blue eyes and froze. Sage’s gaze always fascinated him, but now those lovely orbs seemed to hold the answers his parents hadn’t given him.

“No more guilt,” he whispered hoarsely. “Only love.”

Chapter Eight

Sage held Camden close, his tongue delving into his mate’s mouth as they kissed. Camden arched against him, his slender and responsive body feeling so good and right in Sage’s arms. He had no idea how he’d lived without Camden, and also no plans to return to that cold and barren part of his existence – no matter who tried to change that.

Today, Talbot Stervos was arriving. In fact, if Sage had to guess, he was on his way to Patala even now. Sage and Camden should have been getting ready to greet him. They’d been doing exactly that, but then, Sage had taken one good look at Camden and he’d snapped.

Perhaps he should have been a little more self-aware, but the only thing he’d experienced as he’d pushed his mate down on the bed was satisfaction. And when their mouths clashed, that emotion flared into the need to claim, to possess, his dragon’s instinct emerging, stronger than ever.

Camden was the one who broke the kiss. Sage would have been put out by it, but then, Camden said, “Claim me, Sage! Fuck me.”

Sage’s dragon roared, urging him to take Camden up on the offer right away. In fact, it would have taken a man far stronger than Sage to resist the lust and need that flared inside him. An almost desperate desire burned in Camden’s slitted eyes, echoing the one inside Sage.

With an almost angry snarl, Sage ripped off Camden’s clothing and discarded the scraps onto the floor. Camden seemed to be experiencing the same urgency, because Sage’s garments soon suffered the same fate. With both of them naked on the bed, Sage now had access to the full expanse of his mate’s beautiful body, and he didn’t delay to take advantage of that. Normally, he’d have worshipped every inch of Camden at leisure, but his urgency didn’t allow it this time around. He just needed his mate too much.

Following that need, Sage crawled down Camden’s body and took his mate’s cock in his mouth. Camden cried out, his fingers tangling in Sage’s hair, guiding him down. Sage growled lightly, riding the waves of his mate’s rapture, one he himself was drawing out. He sucked the young naga’s cock for all he was worth, not teasing like he would have at a different time. By now, he knew his mate’s every erogenous spot, and while he tortured Camden’s dick, he rolled rubbed his fingers over the naga’s taint and massaged the perfect spheres of his testicles.

In no time, he had Camden hovering on the edge of orgasm. Undoubtedly, he’d have been able to make Camden come just by using his mouth, but Camden’s hold on him tightened to an almost painful extent. “Sage,” Camden hissed, the particularities of his naga nature once more showing up in his speech, “fuck me… Please.”

How could Sage deny him? He craved to be buried inside Camden’s channel when his lover found his peak. He ached to feel that almost excruciating tightness squeezing him in a velvet-like fist.

Releasing Camden’s cock from his mouth, Sage retrieved the lubricant they needed from the nightstand. He hesitated over the condoms, because he’d have preferred not to have any layer between him and his mate. In the end, he grabbed a foil package and ripped it with his teeth. He rolled a condom onto his dick, while his mate bent himself in two, exposing his nether opening to Sage’s gaze.

His hands trembled as he poured the slick liquid over his fingers. When he reached for his mate’s hole, Camden shivered, and the naga’s lust and desire fueled Sage’s, making it hard for him to take time with the preparation. He thrust two fingers inside Camden, groaning at the tightness that engulfed the digits. Overlords, how that would feel around his dick… Sage couldn’t wait.

Holding Camden’s gaze, Sage started finger-fucking his lover. The naga pushed back against the invading digits, releasing small whimpering noises whenever Sage brushed over his prostate. Their connection overflowed with the pleasure Camden experienced at Sage’s touch and the nearly unbearable need adding to it.

Far sooner than he’d have liked, Sage found the lingering remnants of his control snapping, pushed away by the onslaught of the desire he shared with his mate. He pulled his fingers out of Camden and supported his lover’s legs on his shoulders. In one single thrust, he slid home.

It was perfect, just like Sage had known it would be, just like it always was between them. Sage had to still for a few seconds to allow Camden to get used to his girth. It helped him too, because the pleasure that rushed over him threatened to make him embarrass himself by coming on the spot. But even those considerations couldn’t put a damper on Sage’s passion for too long. He started to thrust in and out of his mate, aiming for Camden’s prostate with every motion.

By now, Sage’s name was a hissed litany of Camden’s lips. “Sage…Sage…Sage,” Camden kept saying, over and over. The sound of it was like a physical caress on Sage’s skin, enflaming him even further. He sped up, hearing the plea for more in Camden’s words, but also in Camden’s mind and their bond.

Camden writhed under him, pushing back against him, fucking himself on Sage’s dick. Whatever ice Sage might have kept because of his nature melted in the blaze of the passion between them. He was dizzy with want, with lust, with the need to get deeper and never leave Camden’s body. It wasn’t only a physical urge. It went far beyond that and into an emotional compulsion, that thirst to have their very souls united. Every inch of Sage burned with it. His senses took in only Camden—the scent of his sweat, the sound of his cries and heartbeat, the soft feel of his skin under Sage’s fingertips, the clenching heat of his channel, and throughout it all, the love he felt for Sage.

And then, his mate tilted his head, wordlessly demanding the claiming bite. Sage didn’t wait to be asked twice and buried his fangs in Camden’s throat. Sweet blood exploded over his taste buds, Camden’s flavor going straight to Sage’s head, like the strongest of drugs Sage could so easily get addicted on. Camden’s essence seemed like the most potent aphrodisiac in existence, filling Sage’s limbs with erotic power.

One more thrust, and Sage came, filling the condom with his seed. He experienced a pang of distress at the fact that he couldn’t mark Camden with his spunk because of the latex, but it didn’t last. It couldn’t, not when Camden found his peak as well, his orgasm combining with Sage’s into an explosion of rapture that almost seemed to shut down Sage’s mind.

The mate bond tightened and glowed with the rush of their bliss. Camden’s emotions, thoughts, and memories rushed into Sage, mixing with his own in a cocktail of pure sensation and want. For a few beautiful moments, Sage didn’t know where he ended and Camden began.

At one point, he must have blacked out, but he was only aware of it when he came to again, only to find himself collapsed on top of his mate. He was forced to slide out of his mate and pull back, lest he crush Camden under his bulk. When he faced Camden, though, he found his mate smiling brightly. He was so beautiful, his face flushed, his hair in disarray, and his lips swollen from Sage’s kisses, that Sage simply couldn’t bring himself to let him go. He brushed their mouths together again, and might have gone for a second round of love making if a knock hadn’t sounded at the door.

“Yes?” Camden called out a little breathlessly.

“Your Highness, Lord Stervos will be arriving any moment now,” a guard announced.

“Thank you,” Sage replied, unable to keep the frustration from his voice. “We’ll be right there.”

“I suppose we were lucky we had the time to finish,” he grumbled when the guard was gone.

Camden chuckled. “I don’t think that was a coincidence.”

Sage supposed it was possible the guard had waited until after their impromptu lovemaking session. That could easily mean that they were late, and while he didn’t look forward to seeing his mate interact with another candidate, they had made a promise and needed to keep it.

With twin sighs, Sage and Camden rushed to clean up. They found other clothes—their previous outfits, so carefully picked, had been destroyed—and made sure their hair looked presentable. Finally, they were done and abandoned their quarters.

The guard was waiting for them outside and led them to a private lounge, one Camden and Sage had never used before for such meetings. That spoke of an intimacy of the new guest with the Isaiat, and it made Sage grit his teeth in frustration.

Camden took Sage’s hand and squeezed it tightly. That small gesture made Sage take a couple of deep breaths. He buried his anger under the layers of ice his nature allowed him to build and opened the door to the lounge.

He expected to see the royal triad here, but that wasn’t the case. Apparently, they had truly decided to give Camden space to decide. If they had kept Talbot company before, they were gone now, leaving Sage free to assess his rival.

Camden’s first love got up from the settee he’d been lounging on and faced them with a wide smile. “Camden. It’s such a pleasure to see you. You look beautiful.”

“Greetings, Talbot,” Camden replied softly. “Thank you. You flatter me.” Clearing his throat, he gestured toward Sage. “This is my mate, Lieutenant Sagenamadeen Zager. Sage, this is Lord Talbot Stervos.”

Sage eyed the man in front of him from head to toe. He was handsome, tall, muscular, and tan, like an Overlords-damned Greek god. But Sage had expected that. He’d had the advantage of knowing his rival beforehand, since he’d seen Talbot in his lover’s memories. He also knew that he couldn’t turn the man into an icicle, no matter how much the thought appealed.

Camden arched a brow at him. “Don’t be ridiculous. He’s not your rival in any shape or form. Now just stop glaring so we can get this over with and you can go stretch your wings.”

Sage complied and automatically fell onto the icy facade he’d used while in Draechenburg. “I’ve heard a lot about you, Lord Talbot,” he said with a small bow. “It’s a pleasure.”

“The pleasure is all mine.” Talbot smiled, displaying perfect rows of straight white teeth. “And I must say you’ve become quite famous in our community. The first draechen to be a naga’s…mate. That’s quite a feat.”

Sage didn’t miss the little pause, and guessed the man might have intended to say concubine. He imagined punching him and seeing his perfect dentures in pieces, but he buried all of his anger behind the knowledge that his mate needed him to behave. “What can I say? I’m uniquely blessed.”

Talbot shot Camden a look, not even trying to hide his lecherous intentions. “Perhaps not so uniquely,” he whispered so lowly Sage only heard him because of his sharp senses.

He didn’t address that, because he’d already known Talbot would likely challenge him in some way. It didn’t matter. They just had to get through this stupid date, and then Camden would speak to his parents to end the entire farce. After the Isaiat had reached out to Sage, both Sage and Camden believed the royal triad would not push them anymore. It was a good thing too. Sage had been patient, respecting the circumstances and his mate’s ways, but every time another candidate approached Camden, he felt something ugly and dangerous emerge inside him. Ice dragons generally didn’t lose control of their abilities like black ones did, but Sage could guess that if it happened, it wouldn’t be pretty. Perhaps it wouldn’t hurt for him to free his beast a little. One thing was certain, though. He wasn’t letting Camden out of his sight. Even if his mate seemed calmer now, he had been deeply pained by the revelations his parents had made. He was trying to be brave, but he remained vulnerable.

Pasting a smile on his face, Sage hooked his arm through Camden’s. “So I’m told we’ll be going to the surface. Do you have any particular place in mind?”

“Oh, there’s this beach where Camden and I used to go,” Talbot said. He was still glancing at Camden, his sensual lips twisted into a fond smile. “Do you remember?”

“Of course,” Camden replied, squeezing Sage’s hand. “You’ll like it there, Sage. It’s a private property owned by my parents, so we can pretty much do whatever we want. You can shift safely.”

Talbot scowled, having obviously expected that to go differently. Sage actually saw glimpses of the famous beach in Camden’s memories, and he had to admit it seemed like quite a romantic place. Well, if there would be any romance going on, it wouldn’t happen between Camden and Talbot.

They headed out of the palace, with Sage aware every step of the way of the guards following them. It was actually the first time he’d left his assigned quarters, and he had to admit that just stepping out of the building was a relief. No matter how fascinating the sight of Patala might have been, it got old really fast.

A limo with tinted windows was already waiting for them. Sage guided Camden inside and slid next to his mate, therefore preventing Talbot from taking the seat. Talbot didn’t comment on it, instead choosing to position himself across from Camden. Their guards got in two different cars, and after all the preparations were made, they were off.

“So tell me about yourself,” Sage prodded as the car drove through the Patalan streets. “Camden says you two were good friends a few years ago.”

Talbot nodded, leaning against the back seat of the car. “Basically, it goes back to our families being quite close, nearly awkwardly so.”

“Awkwardly?” Sage repeated.

The naga nodded. “My sire, Lord Jarrod Stervos, was supposed to marry Camden’s, but it didn’t happen, because King Zaire met his current mates. I’m actually not exactly sure what happened, but they remained friends after that.”

It was pretty much what Camden had told him about Talbot’s family history, and Sage had to admit it had stirred his interest. Stories like that were rarely as simple as “they remained friends.” But Talbot wasn’t about to make any revelations, if there was anything to reveal, so Sage put it all out of his mind.

“How come you left?” he asked.

Talbot shrugged. “Business summoned me away to Greece. I’m not sure if you’re aware, but chimeras have a very strong presence there. I had to learn how to handle the family estate, so to speak.”

“Talbot’s family is one of the most influential ones of our nation,” Camden explained through their bond. “It’s one of the reasons why his sire and mine were encouraged to wed.”

Sage wanted to scream. He was really tired of arranged unions. “And now, because that didn’t work out, they want to make you do it. Well, I’m thinking it won’t work out like they expect.”

In response, Camden placed his head on Sage’s shoulder. Obligingly, Sage wrapped his arm around his mate, then directed his attention toward Talbot once more. “Well, now that you’re back, let’s make things clear outright. What do you expect from me and Camden?”

If he wanted to be completely honest, he’d originally intended to wait a little before he prodded into Talbot’s intentions. But there was only so much he could take, and he’d truly reached his limit. He was tired of everyone challenging his connection with Camden, tired of having his time with Camden encroached upon by other men. It certainly didn’t help that Camden was emotionally shaken too, and Sage would have preferred to keep his mate shielded of anything else that could hurt him. Therefore, for once, he’d let his rival know exactly where he stood.

“I want Camden to be my mate,” Talbot said calmly. “I think we’d be great for each other. I always have. I admit I don’t know what to make of you yet, but the fact that Camden picked you tells me you must have some qualities. He’s always had excellent taste.”

“False modesty aside, right?” Sage arched a brow. He had to admit, however reluctantly, that in comparison to other naga he’d met so far, this man sounded far more open-minded. At least he didn’t outright dismiss Sage like others tended to.

Talbot shrugged. “There’s no reason to bother with that. The whole point of this meeting is to get to know each other a little better. Why bother with deception?”

“Why indeed…” Sage mused, narrowing his eyes at the naga. He was an expert in facades and masks, and Talbot’s unsettled him, mostly because he couldn’t quite tell what the other man was thinking. He definitely didn’t like Sage, and was in no way as willing to share with him as he wanted to sound. But was there more to him than that?

“I honestly don’t care,” Camden confessed through their bond. “Let’s just pretend to play nice with him and part ways as friends. With luck, he’ll understand, and so will my parents.”

Sage honestly doubted it would be so easy, but he had to go with it. Fortunately, he wasn’t forced into polite platitudes, as the car finally emerged from the strange Patalan tunnels and soon stopped in sight of the beach.

Camden freed himself from Sage’s embrace and opened the door of the vehicle. As his mate slid out of the limo, Sage didn’t delay in following. For a few seconds, his eyes hurt before they adjusted to the brightness. Patala wasn’t exactly dark, since technology provided them with lighting, but it was still underground, and very different from this. Sage took a deep breath, reveling in the feel of the wind as it blew through his hair. The salty sea breeze was nothing like the chilly winds of the Black Forest, but they still helped soothe his dragon.

Until now, Sage hadn’t realized just how much he’d missed the wide open spaces of the Draechenburg skies. He’d forced himself to focus on Camden alone, and while that hadn’t been very hard—Camden had a lot of charms just waiting to be explored—Sage’s dragon needed to be free. Camden had known it, which was why he’d originally agreed to the damn date in the first place.

Taking Camden’s hand, Sage stepped onto the sand and started walking toward the water. The ocean glittered in the distance like a priceless sapphire, practically beckoning Sage closer. As an ice dragon, Sage might not like heat much, but he did love the sea. He could easily imagine swimming with Camden in the clear waters, making love to him in its liquid embrace.

Only, he couldn’t do that, because Talbot was here. Sage couldn’t help but remain very much aware of the naga who was still following him and Camden. Frustrated, Sage walked faster. Even if he knew that Talbot wouldn’t abandon the chase so easily, a part of him hoped that once they reached the water, he and Camden could lose their third wheel. The sand hissed under his shoes, as if to express his annoyance with the entire situation.

And yet, Sage had to say that, on the whole, he was taking things far better than he himself had expected. He’d actually thought that he wouldn’t be able to resist at least launching one threat or two at Talbot, even if he did manage not to fulfill any of them. But Camden had proven to be so dismissive of Talbot’s presence and efforts that Sage realized the other naga really was no danger for their bond. He’d been foolish to even worry.

As they reached the shore, Camden released his grip on Sage’s hand and danced away from him. “Catch me if you can,” he said as he threw his shoes off.

He was apparently in a playful mood, something that surprised Sage. Yes, naga were water-oriented creatures, and the pressure of the palace had been straining Camden, too. To top it off, Camden’s mood had plummeted since he’d learned of his dead twin. To see him now like this, a little more carefree, was a blessing. Sure, Talbot’s presence was a problem, but Camden almost seemed to have forgotten about it entirely.

Laughing, Camden took off running on the beach, his delicate feet leaving marks in the wet sand. For some obscure reason, Sage shared a look with Talbot. Whether Camden realized it or not, he’d thrown a challenge at them, one Sage would definitely win.

Without another word, Sage rushed after his mate. Talbot burst into action almost at the same time, obviously aiming to reach Camden first. Sage could have changed into his dragon form and chased after Camden like that, but there was no time. Even the slightest delay could give his opponent an advantage. So, he just ran, feeling alive, lucky and truly blessed, just like he had told Talbot in the car.

Even if Talbot seemed quite fast himself, he couldn’t compare to Sage. In his enthusiasm, Sage reached his mate in record time. He pounced Camden, and they fell together on the sand, both of them laughing with abandon. Sage flipped Camden on his back, unable to keep himself in check. He pressed his mouth to Camden’s, tasting his mate in a slow and gentle kiss. It was sweet and lazy, like the gentle lapping of the waves against the shore. Camden’s forked tongue entwined with Sage’s, and Sage groaned as arousal rushed through him, sharp and bright. His mate’s dick nudged against his thigh, demanding attention. Sage palmed it through Camden’s pants, making the naga let out a small whimper of pleasure Sage swallowed into the kiss.

Perhaps they’d have started to have sex on the spot, but the sound of a cleared throat interrupted them. Sage reluctantly pulled away from Camden and glanced over his shoulder. Talbot was standing behind them, arms crossed over his chest. “Well, it looks like I lose,” he said, this time unable to mask the frustration in his voice. “I have to say, I underestimated the famous skills of the draechen.”

Truth be told, Sage had begun to feel much stronger since mating Camden, but he had no reason to explain that to Talbot. Likely, the naga already suspected. It might have been the bond, but Sage suspected it had a lot to do with the fact that he tasted Camden’s blood on a regular basis. That in itself was tricky, because they hadn’t figured out the exact extent of how the existence of Camden’s twin affected it.

Whatever the reason, though, the fact remained that he’d defeated his opponent. “Better luck some other time,” he replied. Or with someone else, he wanted to add, but stopped himself before he could do so.

“Does that mean that you’re willing to have a second mate?” Talbot asked, sitting onto the sand next to them.

“It’s not up to me. It is not the draechen way,” Sage explained calmly. “But I’ve said once before that I will go with whatever Camden needs and wants.”

“And if he turns out he wants someone else?” Talbot insisted. “You’ll accept it just like that?

Sage glowered at the naga noble, pulling Camden into a possessive embrace. “We’ll deal with that when it happens… if it ever does.”

The answer came out more biting than he himself expected. Yes, Talbot was challenging him, but in the end, it didn’t really matter, because Camden was his, as they’d both more than eloquently proven. But that ugly thing was rising within him again, and this time, he couldn’t hold it back. In fact, he didn’t want to. Who was this man to presume he could ever touch Camden? Sage wasn’t happy about his mate even considering approaching someone else, but now, he could take it out on a very convenient target.

“Oh, it’ll happen,” Talbot shot back, sneering. All pretense of friendliness was forgotten now. “No filthy draechen can ever stand in the way of what I want.”

Sage shot to his feet, pushing Camden behind himself and growling threateningly. Talbot hissed back, unafraid and more than willing to fight Sage.

“Stop, please,” Camden whispered, getting between them before the conflict could escalate. “This isn’t like any of you.”

“I highly doubt that,” Talbot answered, never looking away from Sage. “Draechen always solve their problems by squashing their opponents.”

“Actually, I really look forward to squashing you,” Sage answered. His dragon reared wildly, begging to be let out to handle the threat.

He might have actually done exactly that, except he realized Camden was completely right. This wasn’t like him at all. He’d never force Camden into such a position, especially since they had agreed to go through this one last frustrating date and then stop it all. Now that Camden’s family seemed to be a little more open toward Sage, the last thing they needed was outright hostility from Sage’s part toward Talbot Stervos.

Pushing back the haze of anger, Sage became aware that while he’d been distracted, several strange presences had approached. He didn’t like it at all. “We need to get out of here,” he told his mate. “Come on.”

Even as he started to pull Camden away, though, Talbot got in his way. “You’re not going anywhere,” Talbot replied, his hand landing on Sage’s shoulder. “We haven’t settled our differences yet.”

Sage didn’t answer, just freeing himself from Talbot’s hold with an easy shrug. He remembered that a similar episode had occurred in Draechenburg, when King Zaire had unexpectedly tried to attack Prince Sareltae. It was wondrous that no one had gotten hurt then, but Sage had always felt something had been very wrong at that time. Even if Zaire, Nikhil and Anais had been angry about their dead child all along, their behavior had been too violent. Sage suspected that the same thing had come back to hunt them down.

“It’s not safe here,” Camden explained to the other naga. “We can continue our conversation elsewhere.”

“Not safe?” Talbot repeated in disbelief. “We brought so many guards it’s not even funny. This is naga land. Who can possibly find or attack us here?”

As if in answer to Talbot’s stupid inquiry, several dark-clad figures appeared on the beach. They walked like normal men, but in his heart, Sage knew they were anything but.

He took his lover in his arms and started to run back toward the car. Normally, he would have never fled from a fight, but his priority was getting Camden to safety. Unfortunately, the new arrivals had anticipated this move. More strangers appeared, surrounding them like shadows. Sage noted that they were all dressed in black and wearing sunglasses, like some sort of Matrix extras. But this was no movie, and as a member of the Chrysalidian Wyverns, Sage could identify them as vampires.

Contrary to popular belief, vampires didn’t turn to dust when stepping into the sunlight, nor did they sparkle or anything like that. However, they did have more trouble shifting into their secondary form during the day. Since their beast was nocturnal in nature, ultraviolet rays hurt their eyes and they could only withstand it with great pain. It was arguably one of the reasons why their contribution to the old war ending with the Great Sacrifice had been so puzzling.

These particular ones must have been very powerful, because they showed no discomfort at all. The thought did nothing to encourage Sage, and it confirmed his suspicions. All the puzzle pieces were finally falling into place. No wonder Sage’s temper had exploded like that. Vampires couldn’t induce emotions, but very strong ones could manipulate and exacerbate existing feelings.

Sage couldn’t believe he’d put Camden in such a dangerous position. It seemed like his days as a lieutenant fighting under General Shtamakarein Tersain had finally come back to bite him in the ass. Karein had relieved him of his duties, allowing him to legally join Camden in Patala, but that wouldn’t matter to the vamps.

“Look, I don’t want any trouble,” he told the men. “Just leave the naga alone if you have a problem with me.”

“Don’t get in our way, draechen,” a tall, dark-haired vampire said. “We have no business with you, no matter what you might believe. We only want them.”

Much to Sage’s surprise, he was pointing at Camden and Talbot. Sage couldn’t believe his ears. Why in the world would the vampires take such a chance and attack Prince Camden Isaiat in plain sight? Compared to the werewolves, they actually tended to be quieter, less rebellious of the regime instituted by the Shifter Directive. What had changed?

“Nothing,” Camden whispered through their bond. “They just know about what our blood can do. That’s the only thing that could have happened.”

He was right. Judging by the effect Camden’s blood had on him, Sage could only guess what it would do to vampires. “I won’t let them touch you,” he sent to his mate. “I’d rather die.”

Meanwhile, Talbot released another threatening growl. “You planned this, didn’t you, draechen? You wanted—”

Sage didn’t have the patience to deal with more stupidity. “Get out of here,” he said, interrupting Talbot. “Take Camden and run.”

Camden gripped his hand fiercely, panic flooding their bond. “Sage, you can’t do this.”

But Sage could, and he would. He was a Wyvern in the end. He’d been trained to fight the ninth caste, and he’d make sure those skills came in handy today. “Just go,” he pleaded. “I’ll handle this.”

At the very least, he could stall long enough to allow the naga to escape. He wasn’t foolish enough to believe that he could defeat so many opponents by himself, but his own safety, his life even, were secondary compared to Camden’s.

Perhaps this had happened today for a reason. Sage might dislike Talbot, but he was fairly certain the older chimera cared about Camden. And Camden was a naga, too, so, if anything happened to Sage, he’d be able to find someone else. Or so he hoped at least.

“Don’t be an idiot,” Camden snapped at him. “I don’t need anyone else. You’re the only one I’ll ever want.”

“While this is all very touching,” the same vampire—who Sage surmised must have been the leader of this group—said, “we didn’t come here for this.”

He waved his hand, and as if he’d pressed a button, his minions shot into action. Sage didn’t allow them to reach Camden. Finally, after days of containing his beast, he released it. His dragon came roaring out, faster than anyone, including Sage, expected.

One moment, he was standing there in his legged shape, a physical yet somewhat unconvincing barrier against the vampires, and the next, he was a dragon, his large bulk looming over everyone else. With a mighty roar, he blew a miniature blizzard at the vamps, who instantly recoiled.

They weren’t so easily dissuaded though, and their speed and agility made them more than formidable foes. One drawback of being a draechen was that his bulk made him somewhat slower than smaller shifters like werewolves and vampires. To avoid being swamped, Sage launched himself into the air, hovering just above the vampires and still keeping them from leaping over him to reach their targets.

Talbot must have finally realized that Sage was right, because he grabbed Camden’s hand and tried to find a way around the group. It wasn’t easy, as the vampires seemed to have anticipated their every move. Anger burning brightly inside him, Sage swept his tail through the air like a whip, keeping them in check. Distantly, he wondered where all the guards were and why they weren’t intervening. He could only hope that they were close enough to take his mate to safety while Sage stalled.

“You’re letting them get away, you fools,” the vampire leader shouted. “After them. Get the naga. Take the draechen down at all costs and catch the halves.”

There were no protests, no words from any of the others, just a shift of attention, barely visible at all. It was as if the rest of the vampires were extensions of their leader’s will, because they actually started to launch themselves at Sage with no regard to their own safety. The first two Sage took out with his tail. The next couple suffered an extreme case of frostbite as Sage cast another ice spell. Three others had an unfortunate meeting with Sage’s claws.

But they were just so many, and as these kamikaze vampires kept Sage busy, more approached. Sage was no black dragon so as to be able to steal their energy, and while his thick hide protected him from their claws and fangs, he had his limits. He soon learned that the whole point of their sacrifice had been to distract Sage. With the corner of his eyes, Sage caught sight of the leader vampire retrieving a gun and pointing it at Sage.

Moments later, pain exploded at the back of Sage’s spine. Sage roared as agony exploded over him. His body seemed to stop working, and he collapsed on the sand, completely at the mercy of his foe. In spite of his agony, Sage was relieved at noting that his mate was at least temporarily out of danger. Talbot seemed to have managed to complete the task Sage had given him better than expected, as he’d reached the limo without being caught. The guards were nowhere to be seen, and no vampires had been guarding the car. Talbot was currently forcing a struggling Camden into the car, much to Camden’s panic and frustration.

“Let me help,” Camden cried. “I don’t want to leave you.”

“There’s nothing you can do,” Sage sent to him. “Contact Draechenburg and speak to your parents. If you stay, you’ll just get hurt, and that’s the last thing I want.”

As the car drove off, several vampires started to follow it, but Sage knew it was too late. Yes, Camden was safe. He and Talbot were already speeding toward Patala, where nothing could touch them. Sage had succeeded in that, at least.

“How can you even think that?” Camden’s voice reached out to him through their connection. “How can I even exist without you?”

“Be strong for me, beautiful,” Sage told him. “You haven’t lost me yet. I’ll get out of this.”

He had to admit that bullet injuries weren’t something draechen were used to. Normal projectiles couldn’t penetrate dragon skin, especially not in shifted form. He was aware that a bullet injury to the spine could cause paraplegia, for humans at least, but he was fairly certain that if the bullet was removed, his shifter abilities would manage to mend what had been broken. The fact that he was in pain was actually a good thing. At this point, numbness would have been far more dangerous.

Gathering his remaining strength, Sage tried to use his powers to force out the bullet. His energy didn’t work like that, as it was mostly direct, offense magic. He writhed in pain, but forced himself to withstand it, knowing it was his only chance.

Maybe he’d have succeeded in his goal, but the vampires surrounded him, watching him in unconcealed satisfaction. Their leader knelt at Sage’s side, his lips twisted in a smirk. “Now, let’s see if I can use you,” he said.

Sage didn’t know why, but he found himself looking straight into the vampire’s eyes. They were so deep and dark, and he was in such pain, that he almost didn’t realize what was happening until it was too late. “That’s it,” the man was saying. “Open your mind to me. You’ll give me what I want.”

What he wanted was Camden, but that he wouldn’t get. Sage stubbornly faced the vampire, sneering in spite of the pain. “Good luck with that, vamp. You’ll never get Camden.”

He didn’t expect the vampire to hear him, since he couldn’t speak telepathically, but the vampire appeared to hear, likely through his psychic abilities. In fact, his opponent looked intrigued. “This is interesting,” he mused, smirking at Sage. “Our trip might not have been a total waste at all. Take him.”

Sage wanted to cast another spell to wipe that smirk off his face, but he didn’t get the chance. The minions of his captor descended upon him, and this time, there was nothing he could do to stop them. Drained of strength, Sage sent an “I love you” to Camden and surrendered to the darkness.

Chapter Nine

“You can’t be serious.” Camden gaped at his parents, torn between heartbreak and betrayal. “You can’t possibly believe that Sage planned this.”

Nikhil frowned at him, looking displeased. “Of course we can. Don’t you think it’s a strange coincidence that the first time he got out of Patala you were attacked by vampires? It’s more than clear that he got tired of staying here under lock and key and decided to escape.”

“And he enlisted vampires to assist him? He got shot because of this sudden need to escape?” Camden threw his hands up. “All-powerful Varuna, do you even hear yourself?”

Zaire fidgeted on the throne, as if he was uncomfortable for some reason. “Look, Camden, you don’t have to convince us to address this threat. Our people, your guards, have been taken prisoner. The vampires are clearly aware of the potential of naga blood. It’s a serious situation, which we will investigate regardless.”

“But my mate…” Camden rubbed his arms, shivering as his panic began to turn into a freezing cold. “Y–you have to help me,” he said, his teeth chattering. Shaking himself, he focused on the bond that still existed between him and Sage. He couldn’t afford to lose it, not now, not when Sage needed him. “We need to contact the draechen,” he added a little more steadily.

His parents shared a look, and although Camden didn’t know exactly what it meant, he didn’t like it. Finally, his mother left her throne and stepped to his side. “We’ll send someone to Draechenburg to notify the emperor,” she said. “Now go get some sleep. You look terrible.”

“I’m fine,” Camden said automatically. “Have our men found any trace of the vampires?”

“There’s nothing, child,” Nikhil answered. “And before you even suggest it, we won’t allow you to leave Patala. It seems obvious that, in spite of having samples of naga blood from the guards, they wanted you anyway. Likely, they realize your life essence is more powerful than that of normal naga.”

Camden didn’t want to hear that, and he really didn’t care. “I’m not afraid. I can’t just wait here for something to happen.”

“You can and you will.” Zaire got up as well, his voice like steel. “We won’t put you in danger again, and we’re not going to lose you like we did your brother. Listen to your mother, and remember, it’s what your mate would have wanted.”

“But he isn’t here now.” Camden shook his head, knowing further insistence on his part would be useless. “He sacrificed himself for us, and you’re still so eager to believe the worst of him.”

“We’ll find him, son,” Zaire said. “I promise you that. We’ll get to the bottom of this.”

Camden didn’t know if he believed his sire, but he nodded just the same. “With your permission, I’ll retreat to my quarters now. I don’t feel well.”

“Go.” His mother kissed his cheek, her eyes shining with concern. “Do you want me to come with you?”

“Thank you, no,” Camden answered, forcing a smile. “You have other priorities right now.”

Fortunately, they didn’t read his despair in his voice, and his fear that they would insist on keeping him company. He knew that they wouldn’t leave him unsupervised for long, not with the threat of the cold looming over him, so he needed to move quickly.

Bowing lowly, Camden left the throne room. Mercifully, he didn’t run into Talbot, something which seemed kind of a miracle given that the man had taken advantage of Sage’s absence to haunt Camden’s life like some sort of specter. If he hadn’t known any better, he’d have thought Talbot had something to do with the entire kidnapping thing.

Then again, he truly didn’t know. Perhaps Talbot truly was involved. From his experience in Draechenburg, Camden had learned that sometimes, the most obvious explanations proved to be correct. But even if that was the case, Camden had to play by the vampires’ rules now.

The nagas’ secret was out, but now, that had become his only weapon. To get his mate back, Camden would have to surrender himself to the vampires. If his mother had been correct in that his blood was very strong—possibly because of his twin’s demise—he would prove to be a temptation the vampires couldn’t resist. Of course, his parents would never agree to a plan that would involve him being bait, and Camden didn’t want to take any chances with his lover’s life. No, he had to give the vampires what they wanted and hope that after that, they’d let Sage go. Nothing, absolutely nothing was more important than Sage and their bond. Camden knew that now, and he knew that he’d been stupid to ever consider the rules of his people before Sage’s wishes. If he hadn’t… If he’d refused the date, they wouldn’t be here right now.

But it was too late for regrets. Finding resolve in his guilt and despair, Camden rushed to his room. Once there, he locked the door behind himself and hastened to put a small bag of supplies together. For his mate, he had to escape the place that had been his home his entire life. And he would do it, too, because there was no other way.

The guards didn’t question him when he left the room again. His pack was too small for it to be considered suspicious. It got harder after he left the royal wing, but Camden couldn’t exactly jump out the window. His best chance was to play it cool and look like he was on an important mission. He’d learned that people tended to leave him alone when they thought he was busy with some task from his parents.

It worked like a charm, far better than Camden had expected. Or, at least, it did until Camden exited the main palace. At that point, guards stopped him, shooting him an apologetic glance. “I’m sorry, Your Highness. By orders of Their Majesties, no one is allowed to leave the palace.”

Damn it. They always thought of everything. Well, Camden wouldn’t be deterred by his parents’ commands, not anymore. “I see,” he replied, turning on his heel and pretending to comply. When he had the soldiers off guard, he shot into action. Since they were in naga form, he couldn’t shove them to the ground just like that. But legs had their advantage as well, and as a prince, Camden had also benefited from some training.

Camden stepped on the tail of one of the guards, making him hiss in pain. He supported himself on the other naga’s shoulders and used his legs to kick the second guard. As the man fell, Camden landed on the other side of his first target and head butted him. The entire thing must have lasted maybe ten seconds, but it left the two soldiers dazed, fallen, and out of his way.

Naturally, there were other people around, and they had noticed, so Camden didn’t wait around for a reaction. Shouldering his bag, he opened the gates of the palace and fled into the city, disappearing into the crowd.

* * * *

Draechenburg, Germany

Elina Eretar pressed her hand to Hareem’s shoulder, offering him a seductive smile. “I’m so honored by your attention, Your Majesty. I was so worried that you’d send us away after that unfortunate incident.”

Hareem didn’t even bother to smile. Instead, he reached for his wine and took a sip of the drink. Why was he doing this again? Right, because his people needed an empress. Otherwise, their attention would fall onto Taryn, and he couldn’t allow that.

He felt like he was drowning in the void, with no way out, no hope and nothing to look forward to. His bond with Taryn was still in place, but the werewolf refused to listen to him, and had basically locked him out. Sometimes, Hareem still caught glimpses of what Taryn felt or did, whether he wanted to or not, and the pain and abandonment his mate experienced were like daggers piercing his heart.

In a way, it was why he’d picked Elina as his guest to dinner. Out of all the females at court, she was perhaps the ideal political match. She was Joyceropt Eretar’s niece, connected to the family of the treacherous noble, but not closest kin. This meant that marrying her would pacify some of the still-unsettled people in the draechen community. It wasn’t that Hareem planned to reward treachery, but this move would give him leverage over the draechen nobility and provide him with a female to give him heirs. And if he wanted to be perfectly honest, he didn’t want someone nice for an official mate. If he had, he’d have picked Lieutenant Zager’s sister, who was quite an outstanding woman. But Hanna deserved better than what he could offer. As Elina, or whoever married him would learn, Emperor Hareematek was barren inside, as cold as ice and as ruthless as winter itself.

“Lord Joyceropt’s actions were regrettable,” he finally said, “but life must go on. And I’d rather not talk about him now. As you’re aware, he’s been dealt with and won’t be a problem again.”

A flash of something akin to fear passed through Elina’s eyes. She did indeed know that Joyceropt was currently rotting in the Draechenburg dungeons and would likely never see the light of day again. However, her ambition was stronger than her loyalty toward her family. “Why don’t we talk about why you invited me here today?” she suggested.

This was it, the moment when he had to suggest them getting married. He didn’t plan of giving any explanations regarding Taryn, since he didn’t trust anyone outside his brother—and even that faith was shaky. His twin’s betrayal had hurt him more than he’d wanted to admit, as he’d always hoped that, in the end, she wouldn’t outright try to hurt him. But regardless, he had to explain his thought process to Elina, and to give her the details of what it would mean to be empress. Because his wife wouldn’t have the power his mother had been granted. She’d just be a figurehead, a tool for him to use. If Elina didn’t like that option, she could always refuse.

He knew Taryn was aware of his plan because of the pang of harsh sorrow that flowed through him. Unable to control himself, Hareem reached out to the werewolf. “Sweeting, I’m doing this for both of us,” he said. “It’s you I love.”

Taryn didn’t reply, but his emotions were answer enough. There was so much pain, self-loathing, misery and confusion that it almost choked Hareem. He physically shook himself, trying to get a grip, to go through with what needed to be done.

Focusing on Elina once again, Hareem opened his mouth to propose. Overlords, it was so stupid, a mockery of what a real mating should be like, but it had to happen anyway. Their laws demanded it.

He leashed his dragon, who protested against the wrongness of it, but the words simply refused to come. It was a huge relief when a knock sounded at the door, saving him from a situation he himself had created.

“Yes?” he called out, already sensing who was on the other side.

Karein slipped into the room and bowed. When they were in private, he never acted so formally. In fact, their relationship had become closer than before, and unexpectedly, Hareem had started to see Karein as the one person he truly cared for and had faith in, other than Taryn. He almost thought that Karein had interrupted the dinner on purpose, since he disagreed with Hareem’s decision to take an official mate.

As it turned out, he was wrong about that. “Your Imperial Majesty, I need a word in private with you,” Karein said. “A messenger has just arrived, and he requests your immediate attention.”

Hareem didn’t ask where the messenger had come from. Instead, he turned toward Elina and kissed her hand. “Duty calls, my lady. We’ll resume this conversation at a different time.”

“Of course, Your Majesty,” she answered, curtsying.

With a final smile thrown his way, Elina left his quarters. Hareem had the urge to say “good riddance,” but he had other priorities right now, other than his failure of a love life. Judging by Karein’s expression, whoever had visited didn’t bring good news.

“Well? What is it?” he asked his brother, waving him closer.

“We’ve just received an envoy from Patala,” Karein reported. “The naga have been attacked by vampires. Sage was taken prisoner, and Camden is missing. Apparently, he fled the palace to go look for his mate.”

For a few moments, Hareem didn’t speak. He had suspected something wasn’t right when Camden’s sire had attacked Sareltae and he’d tightened the guard to prevent any further interference in his affairs. He had hoped he was only being paranoid, but apparently not.

“They were here,” he told his brother, keeping a calm facade when, inside, he was screaming. “The vampires were here.”

“Probably, yes.” Karein’s voice was tight with leashed anger. “I have no idea how they eluded our senses, but it’s likely that, at one point, at least one bat breached Draechenburg. I apologize, my emperor. The fault is mine. I should have felt the intruder.”

“Don’t be an idiot,” Hareem replied, frustrated by the change in attitude. “It’s not your fault. Likely, only one vampire was ever here, and someone very powerful. He or she would have taken all the possible precautions to prepare for meeting with you. Not to mention that, at the time, you had other concerns.”

Karein frowned. “You shouldn’t be making excuses for my stupidity. I know I failed in my duties to protect Draechenburg.”

One thing was certain about Karein. He became impossibly stubborn when he thought he was right. “Look, that doesn’t matter right now,” he said. “You can self-flagellate for perceived failure later. Now, I need you to be at the top of your game. Where’s Rachen?”

Karein blinked at the non sequitur. “Last time I checked, he was loitering around the guest wing, keeping an eye on our sprite guest.”

It was probably a good thing that someone paid attention to Alwyn Cyraltin, because Hareem certainly didn’t. “Summon him, and bring the naga messenger here. We need to have a little conversation about how we’ll handle this.”

Karein slipped out of his quarters to fulfill the given command. Hareem got up and entered his balcony. The chilly air welcomed him, clearing his mind. As he gripped the railing, he reached out to Taryn once again, wanting to know that the werewolf was truly safe. Taryn didn’t reach back, but he was nonetheless there.

Forcing himself to focus on the matter at hand and not on how much he missed Taryn, Hareem gazed out into the distance. A part of him had expected this. The caste system was obsolete and couldn’t hope to control the shifter population, not without extreme measures which Hareem couldn’t in good conscience command. How could he weed out and imprison ninth caste members when his own mate was a werewolf? Naturally, the people closest to him, like Karein, understood, which was why the incursions of the Chrysalidian Wyverns had temporarily stopped. But this meant that those people out there who had just been waiting for draechen to slip up would take advantage of the chance. Chimeras belonged to that category, and so did vampires.

Outside, a knock sounded again. Hareem returned to his room and called out, “Enter.”

Three men stepped into his quarters, Karein leading the way, followed by his twin brother and a hooded man, presumably the naga messenger. He seemed familiar to Hareem, even if his garments masked his face and body. Only when they closed the door did the man remove his hood, and Hareem’s guess was confirmed as his eyes fell on Prince Arlen Isaiat.

“You surprise me, Your Highness,” he admitted. “I didn’t think naga royalty would ever set foot in Draechenburg again.”

“And we wouldn’t have,” Arlen replied, “but I firmly believe that the only way to help my brother now is by cooperating with you. While we have our own means to track Camden down, you are powerful in your own right and might possess information we don’t. My parents don’t trust you, but my sister and I insisted.”

“Fair enough,” Hareem answered, sitting back down on his couch. “Now, tell me. What exactly happened?”

“Camden and his draechen were out with another naga,” Arlen answered. “My parents have been pushing for Camden to take another mate, one belonging to our species, and Camden was looking into the possibility with an old friend of his.”

Hareem narrowed his eyes at the naga prince, already hating the beginning of this story. It was yet another thing he had expected, that Lieutenant Zager would be treated like a concubine, not a true mate. Sadly, it was the fault of Hareem’s own people, as they had created the precedent for this abyss between them and the rest of the shifters.

He didn’t address the matter just yet, instead gesturing for Arlen to continue. “Anyway, when they left Patala, they were attacked by a group of vampires,” the naga prince said. “Lieutenant Zager stayed behind to stall while my brother and his companion escaped. According to Camden, he was shot and incapacitated by the vampires. Camden believed him to be in grave danger, so much so that he escaped Patala to go look for him. Likely, the fool wants to trade himself for the draechen’s safety.”

“Do you truly think he is a fool?” Rachen inquired. “Perhaps you should reevaluate your standards then. Lieutenant Zager sacrificed himself for your brother. Why wouldn’t Prince Camden want to do the same?”

“Precisely because his mate wouldn’t want him to be in danger,” Arlen snapped back, shooting an angry glance toward Karein’s twin. “It doesn’t make sense for Camden to put himself in that position after Sagenamadeen risked his own life to prevent it.”

It was so obvious that Arlen hadn’t loved like that before. Hareem could understand it, though. He’d many times been tempted to do exactly the same thing, to throw all caution to the wind, abandon his rank, and just run away with Taryn. He’d have undoubtedly done so if he’d only been a prince, not an emperor. Right now, he was forced to fight for the throne so that he could make the world a safer place for Taryn and their unborn child. The fact that he’d pushed Taryn away seemed counterintuitive, but it was a sacrifice Hareem had been forced to make for Taryn’s own safety.

“One day, Prince Arlen, you’ll find that mate bonds don’t follow logic,” he said, suppressing a sigh. “None of your rules, or ours, can tame them. Your parents were the fools to even attempt it, and now, they are paying the price.” Arlen was glaring at him now, obviously not appreciating Hareem’s words, so Hareem decided to change the topic and focus on what truly mattered. “But I won’t debate this any further. You said that Sage was shot, right?”

Arlen nodded. “And seriously injured, according to my brother.”

He didn’t look surprised at the existence of projectiles that could pierce draechen scales. That told Hareem quite a lot. Clearly, these special weapons created specifically against draechen were becoming more widespread throughout the paranormal world. If the vampires had them, anyone could.

This was a huge problem, far beyond just the disappearance of an important member of their community. Hareem had actually ordered starting research on it, basing their original studies on the diamond tipped bolts Karein had once retrieved from Caelyn Sutharlainn. But those items had been created by Prince Jud’Enealh Murdokain, and they were entirely different from bullets.

However, Karein had encountered this sort of thing before, which gave Hareem a clue as to how he should proceed. “I see,” he said. “Well, you’re right about one thing, Prince Arlen. We do have information that could help us find your brother. Rachen, you and the naga will go to the United States to visit the benandanti. Take as many men as you think you need.”

“Of course, Emperor,” Rachen said. “I’ll leave at once.”

Karein had told him the entire story of how he and Prince Kaelezrin had found Prince Talrasar with a group of hybrid witches. Since the benandanti used weapons against draechen—and had apparently created them—they must have been somehow involved. Of course, since Prince Talrasar’s appearance, they’d actually become allies of the draechen, in a sort of distant way. Otherwise, Hareem would have weeded them all out and eliminated the threat. This meant that it was possible the benandanti had been a target of the vampires as well. Hareem only hoped he wasn’t making a mistake in putting Rachen in charge with this. Sometimes, he still had doubts about the wisdom of trusting Karein’s twin, but he hoped that, in this, Rachen wouldn’t fail him.

Turning toward Karein, Hareem said, “Karein, you will be gathering the Wyverns once again and starting incursions aimed at the ninth caste. Not werewolves, though, just vampires.”

Karein nodded. “My people and I live and die by your command, Emperor.”

Overlords, Hareem hated that phrasing. But now was not the time to change minor traditions. “Go, and keep me posted,” he finished. “And be careful. These people are dangerous.”

His brothers both bowed, and after a small hesitation, so did Arlen. Hareem had the urge to embrace his two siblings—even Rachen, whom he didn’t fully trust—but he couldn’t, not with Arlen there. He considered asking them to contact Prince Kaelezrin and Prince Talrasar. Their assistance would be helpful. But no, he had to rely on his own strength and that of his family. Falling onto the aid of the recently resurrected couple had to be a backup plan, if everything else failed. And most importantly, Hareem didn’t think that it would be necessary.

Forcing himself to believe that, Hareem dismissed his brothers and Arlen. As the three men stepped out of his quarters, he lay down on the couch, a fist clenching around his heart. Would he forever lose everything and everyone he loved? He had to believe he wouldn’t. He needed to have faith in his brothers, because otherwise, he’d never be able to be the ruler Ornoz needed. He’d never manage to build a safer world for Taryn like he wanted. Yes, he had to be strong, and he’d begin proving it with the vampires.

* * * *

Rachen stared at the door in front of him, wondering if he should knock or not. It was stupid. He should already be on the plane to the United States instead of lingering behind like an idiot. Likely, Alwyn didn’t even want to see him. But a small part of him, one that Rachen usually tried to ignore, refused to leave Draechenburg without at least saying good-bye.

Berating himself for his hesitance, Rachen knocked at the door. Instantly, it opened, revealing the beautiful sprite Rachen had come here for standing in the doorway. It almost seemed like Alwyn had been waiting for Rachen to knock. Stranger things had happened.

“Greetings,” Rachen said. “I hope I’m not interrupting you from your activities.”

“Not at all,” Alwyn said, blushing. Rachen had the urge to kiss him breathless, but he managed to hold back. Of course, Alwyn chose this exact moment to threaten Rachen’s sanity by suggesting, “Would you like to come inside?”

Overlords, yes. Rachen certainly wanted that. In fact, he wanted to come inside Alwyn himself, to fuck the sprite until neither of them could walk straight. But that path was closed to him, especially now. He had to eliminate this new threat that had appeared and make sure no one would attack Draechenburg. Then and only then would he allow himself to consider approaching Alwyn in a romantic capacity. Perhaps by that time, Rachen’s mind and soul would be clear of the thoughts and emotions of others.

Because no matter what he’d have liked, Rachen still remained plagued by Karein’s and Kael’s memories, or rather his own, from the time he’d been trapped in Karein’s mind and the obelisk, respectively. The fae’s healing magic had helped, but Rachen’s soul still hovered between anger and uncertainty. He suspected that things would have been even harder without Alwyn here. It was one of the reasons why, more often than not, Rachen haunted the guest wing. Alwyn anchored him.

Still, that didn’t give him the right to do what his dragon wanted. “No, thank you,” he told the sprite. He felt a pang of guilt when Alwyn’s face fell, and rushed to say what he’d come here for. “I just wanted to let you know I’ll be leaving for a mission assigned to me by my brother. I won’t be around for a while.”

“Oh…” That single word showed so much disappointment that Rachen actually felt a little flattered. He had to admit that he’d been wondering whether Alwyn would even care about his departure at all.

“So,” he continued, “I guess I came to say good-bye.”

There were many other things Rachen would have liked to say, such as “wait for me,” and “I’ll return to you.” Because he couldn’t vocalize either of them, he just stood there, staring awkwardly at Alwyn, memorizing every beautiful inch of the sprite’s face.

And then, it happened. Out of the blue, Alwyn leaned toward him and pressed his mouth to Rachen’s. The kiss was chaste, innocent, a closed-mouth lip-lock that ended far too soon. Alwyn pulled back before Rachen could deepen it, that cute blush having returned with a vengeance. “Good luck,” the sprite whispered. “Take care of yourself and come back soon.”

Gobsmacked, Rachen opened his mouth to say something, anything that would keep this moment from ending. But he didn’t, and the door closed in his face, leaving him more confused than ever.

Once more, Rachen ended up frozen in front of Alwyn’s room. A part of him wanted to knock again, but even if he did so, what was he going to say? He had nothing to offer to Alwyn, not right now, not until he truly knew who and what he was.

Turning on his heel, Rachen walked away, heading out of the guest wing. His steps carried him to the cliffside, where the plane that would take him to the States was already waiting. Meanwhile, the Wyverns were making preparations for departure as well. Karein had just shifted into his dragon form and was stretching his large, black wings.

Sari was with him, and his lovely eyes immediately fixed on Rachen’s face. “Is everything all right?” he asked, still petting his mate’s scales.

“Fine,” Rachen replied automatically. He knew the feel of Sari’s lips from Karein’s memories, and his mind was oddly comparing them to Alwyn’s. Were they as soft? Did Sari’s blush look as tantalizing as Alwyn’s? How could Rachen even ask himself these things?

He’d once thought that Sari was his mate, and then that Talrasar belonged to him, too. He’d been so convinced of it that he’d almost killed himself when he’d realized that what he thought he felt were just echoes of emotions of other people. But now… Were those shadows disappearing? Rachen didn’t even know anymore.

Shaking himself, Rachen added, “I need a favor from you, Sari.”

“Sure,” the fae replied. “If I can help, I’d be happy to.”

“Keep an eye on Lord Alwyn while I’m away. Maybe try to befriend him. He has no one here, and out of everyone in Draechenburg, you’re the one who can most understand his circumstances.”

Sari’s anxious gaze softened into a calmer expression. “I will. I’ll take care of everything. I promise.”

Turning toward Karein once again, Sari hugged the dragon. It was a little strange because of the size difference, but Sari made it work. For the first time, that bite of jealousy that always appeared when he watched his brother with Sari didn’t relate to Sari himself. Instead, Rachen asked himself whether he’d ever have this, too, with his own mate.

But he needed to get a grip and focus on the task his eldest brother and emperor had given him. Pushing back his own confused emotions, Rachen boarded the jet and took his seat in front of naga prince Arlen Isaiat.

They didn’t speak as they buckled their seat belts, and they didn’t speak when the jet doors closed and the plane finally took off. It was only when the aircraft stabilized at a reasonable altitude that Arlen finally broke the silence. “Do you think we’ll find my brother?” he asked.

“Yes,” Rachen answered without missing a beat. “Sagenamadeen Zager is important for my brothers, and therefore, so is his mate. It might not work the other way around, but Draechenburg will put a lot of effort into this regardless.”

“Draechen are very strange. Just when we think we’ve got you all figured out, you react in the most peculiar of ways and completely topple everything we’ve ever believed.”

Rachen just shrugged. “We’re just like any other people. Some of us are good. Others are bad. The majority are in between. And really, this is in no way surprising. The threat is very real, and no one could have thought that we wouldn’t intervene.”

Arlen just gave him a look, obviously knowing that things weren’t quite so easy. Rachen wondered what the naga had guessed about him, about Hareem. He wondered what the real reason was behind Arlen’s decision to come here himself. Most of all, he asked himself whether he’d been right when he’d told the naga prince that they would find Camden and Sage. Because really, at this point, no matter how much Rachen hated to admit it, nothing was certain. Well, nothing except the sweet taste of a lovely sprite, whose kiss still lingered in Rachen’s memory. Rachen didn’t know if he deserved the hope and acceptance he dared to read into it, but he’d cling to it, regardless. He had a feeling he was going to need all the help he could get in the coming battle.

Chapter Ten

Camden stumbled through the streets of Barcelona, knowing he was being followed but not bothering to attempt shaking his pursuers. He’d left the beach and Patala behind and ended up in the human city that was actually very close to Camden’s home. He just knew that the vampires were somewhere around here, watching and waiting, eager to jump him. Even if they’d taken the naga guards prisoner, the bats still didn’t have what they’d truly come here, Camden’s powerful blood. This was what Camden was relying on, the one trade off that could possibly save his mate.

Hoping he hadn’t made a terrible mistake, Camden just stopped and entered a nearby alley. The smell of tortillas reached his nostrils, and Camden distantly remembered there was a restaurant nearby that he really liked. Nothing fancy, just good food without the forced trappings of additional frills. He’d have liked to go there with Sage one day. It would have been so nice. They could have purchased a shared meal and fed each other, tasting the spice in their kiss. They’d have laughed as the sauce got all over the place as the extra pepper brought tears to Camden’s eyes. Maybe Camden would have soothed the burn with his mate’s kiss.

And Almighty Varuna, he was really losing it. He’d thought that he could control the cold, but it was already numbing him, numbing his reason. Camden shook himself and focused on the knowledge that Sage was still alive. He couldn’t find his mate if he had nothing to offer to the vampires. And if he let the cold take over, that was what he’d be. A big fat nothing. Maybe it was suitable, given that he’d survived when his twin had died.

Thankfully, his senses cleared when he felt that odd yet familiar approach. He’d sensed it once before, at the beach, just before they’d spotted the vampires. They had come for him, just like Camden had known would happen.

Camden sat on the dirty ground and clutched his bag to his chest. They’d probably take it from him, and it didn’t have any valuables inside it anyway. He was just using it as some sort of armor, an anchor to gather his wits while he waited to be caught. He had promised his mate not to dwell on useless guilt, and that was what he intended to do. He needed to get a grip and focus on rescuing Sage, with the one resource he had at his disposal.

All his life, he had been told ad nauseam that if someone found out about what naga blood could do, their entire civilization would be in danger. Camden had known that, and had shared the information with Sage regardless. But it hadn’t been Sage who’d revealed their secret to the vampires, and it wouldn’t be him who would pay the price for this entire mess either. Camden would rather die a thousand horrible deaths before he allowed that to happen.

The thought gave Camden courage. Just in time, too, because the same vampire from before emerged from the shadows and smirked at him. “Well, well,” he said. “What do we have here? A little lost… snake?”

Camden shot to his feet and faced his opponent head-on. “I’m not lost. We both know what I want. You took my mate, and I need him back.”

The vampire chuckled. “Just like that? Oh, I’m sorry, Prince Isaiat, but you can’t order me around like you would a chimera.”

“I know that,” Camden answered. “But you wouldn’t have followed me at all if you hadn’t needed something from me. So, we’ll make a trade.”

“A trade,” the other man repeated with a huff of laughter. “And why would I want to do that? I can just kill Sagenamadeen Zager and take your blood. You’ve walked straight into my hands after all.”

As he spoke, more vampires appeared, surrounding Camden from every direction. But Camden had no intention to flee. He couldn’t have gotten far if he tried to anyway, because the cold also caused him to get slower and weaker.

It occurred to Camden that, for once, the disease plaguing his people could be useful for something. “You can’t hurt Sage, because if you do, I’ll die, too,” he told the vampire.

Another laugh escaped his foe. “As wonderfully dramatic as your threat is, it’s as useless as your order. I won’t allow you to kill yourself, through whatever means.”

“You’re an idiot,” Camden answered bluntly. “You might think you know everything about naga, but you don’t. I have a condition. We all do. We call it ‘the cold,’ because it’s like an awful chill that gripes every part of us, numbing our psyches and our muscles. And guess what? If you hurt him, it’ll happen to me, and you’ll be left with a worthless husk of a naga. How’s that for a reason?”

“You’re lying.” The vampire narrowed his eyes at Camden. “That’s not possible.”

Camden threw his hands into the air. “Well, you’re free to test it out. I’m right here.”

“I think I just might do that,” the other man answered, making Camden wish he’d held his tongue about that at least.

Faster than the eye could see, the vampire grabbed Camden and pinned him to the wall of a nearby building. Camden could have fought. He was no weakling, and as a chimera, his abilities extended to superior strength, speed, and heightened senses. But he didn’t. This had been his choice, and the price he’d decided to pay, from the very first moment he’d left Patala.

As the vampire’s fangs pierced his flesh, Camden’s thoughts went out to Sage. He begged his mate for forgiveness, for allowing someone else to touch him like this, for not being good enough to save Sage. All this time, he’d been a horrible mate, and he’d failed Sage in every possible way. Things could have been so different if only he’d made the right choice, if he’d never allowed his parents to treat Sage like they had. They might have had a reason for their behavior, but Camden didn’t. He should have protected Sage, just like Sage always protected him.

And then, the pain coming from his neck melted as he imagined something else, an image of himself and Sage finally having a family. Children born out of their love, with Sage’s ice-blue eyes and Camden’s forked tongue. Camden closed his eyes, smiled, and surrendered to the inevitable.

* * * *

Since meeting Sari, Karein had started to think that he had a hope of becoming something more than the Dog-Catcher, the hunter the entire ninth caste dreaded. And yet, here he was again, basically in that exact same situation, this time seeking information on vampires.

It all came back to him with striking ease, like he’d never stopped the incursions he’d always considered necessary evils. Perhaps he’d have hated himself for it, but he was thankful for his expertise now. The vampires had hurt a man Karein considered a friend. This went beyond the rules enforced by the Directive. It was personal.

According to Arlen Isaiat, the last known location of the vampires who’d kidnapped Sage and possibly Camden was Spain. Karein knew better than to go there. These circumstances required a different approach. Namely, they had something, or rather someone, Karein wanted. Karein would fight back and take as many prisoners as was necessary until the kidnappers came to him.

It was with that resolve that Karein left Draechenburg, followed by his faithful Wyverns. Leaving his family hurt him, especially since Sari’s pregnancy was advancing, but it only cemented his decision to deal with this problem as soon as possible.

“I’ll be fine,” Sari assured him through their bond as Karein launched himself into the air. “We’ll keep in contact at all times.”

“It won’t be the same,” Karein argued, knowing he was practically pouting, but unable to help himself.

“No, it won’t, but I knew when I mated you that there would be times when your duty would summon you away from me. It can’t be helped. Just remember that I trust you, Karein. I’m sure you’ll do the right thing.”

Sari’s encouraging words gave Karein strength. Following his instincts, he flew away from Draechenburg, at one point actually leaving Germany altogether. Right now, vampires pretty much avoided Karein’s country like the plague, but recent information suggested they might have a coven in the Netherlands. Karein had left them alone, because first data showed that they were pretty peaceful and didn’t present a danger for Draechenburg or the Directive. The werewolves tended to be far more rebellious, or so Karein had thought, until now. But Karein wasn’t above using any tool at his disposal. From his point of view, by attacking Sage and Camden, the vampires had drawn the wrath of the entire draechen people upon their heads. This was war.

The coven wasn’t actually very far from the citadel, and while Karein’s choice to fly there in dragon form might have seemed odd, it was much preferable to using another means of transportation. Besides, not all of the members of his special force were assigned to actually joining Karein on these missions. Some of them infiltrated human settlements, making sure the way was clear and that no one would see them approach.

As he finally approached Amsterdam, Karein felt Sari’s anxiety increase. “Just be careful,” the fae sent to him. “These people have weapons that can hurt you.”

“Don’t worry about me, baby. I’m ready for them.”

And he was. In fact, he had a mind to just fly into the Dutch city and hunt down the vampires one by one. But that would jeopardize the secrecy of the paranormal world. As such, Karein landed a few miles away from the actual city. A couple of draechen envoys were already waiting there with equipment, clothing, and cars that would take them through the city.

“We’ve been watching the vampires’ location, General,” one of them said. “They don’t seem to be aware of our presence.”

“Excellent,” Karein said. “Lead us there.”

As he spoke, Karein quickly shifted and pulled on a pair of pants, some boots and a shirt. He slid into the first vehicle, noting with satisfaction that his envoys had picked dissimilar cars instead of identical ones that would draw attention when close together. Another draechen got behind the wheel and quickly started the vehicle, obviously aware of the urgency of the situation.

Once they entered Amsterdam, the cars engaged in traffic, driving through the busy streets. Karein had never had a problem with being in human settlements, but today, he found he felt irritated. Perhaps it wasn’t the city itself that bothered him—Amsterdam was very beautiful, after all—but having to leave his mate, knowing that a dear friend was in dire peril, could put anyone in a bad mood. Of course, Karein had the perfect method to solve his problem. A while back, he’d have taken it out on his foes, but he needed a clear head for this expedition. As always, Sari was there to calm him down. He didn’t say anything, instead just choosing to flood his bond with Karein with love. Karein distantly wondered how he’d ever even existed before meeting Sari. He preferred not to remember.

At last, the car stopped in front of what seemed to be a club of sorts. Karein knew from the files that this was the location of the coven. He stepped out of the vehicle and headed toward the entrance without even bothering with stealth. The bouncers at the doors shared a look, reaching for their guns. “Stop it right there!” one of them called out.

Karein didn’t even bother to answer. Instead, he just cast a spell at the two men, draining them of energy. As they fell, he stepped over them and into the club. No, he hadn’t wanted to be the Dog-Catcher again, but now the vampires had forced him into this position, they would regret it.

* * * *

The small, suburban house was quiet, almost suspiciously so. All throughout Rachen’s extended stakeout of the place, there had been very little motion inside. Only a few shadows moving around the windows revealed that the house was inhabited at all.

It wasn’t right. Rachen might not know much about the Connors family, but his gut told him something was amiss. Slipping out of his hiding place, he moved toward the building, advancing carefully in a crouch. His men followed him, as did Arlen Isaiat.

“Hey, wait,” Arlen whispered, stopping him by pressing a hand to his shoulder. “I thought we were going to investigate stealthily. What if Camden is in there?”

“Then we can go inside and get him out or wait here like idiots while your brother is bled dry,” Rachen blurted out. Arlen’s complexion went pasty, and Rachen would have actually felt bad about being so tactless, but he got the result he wanted. The naga fell silent. They continued advancing toward the house until they finally reached one of the windows.

Rachen’s senses screamed that there were enemies nearby. He stole a look into the building and saw a young man and a woman bound on the floor. A third person, a somewhat older man, lay fallen with his head in the female’s lap. They were guarded by two tall strangers. Meanwhile, several other individuals followed an older couple around the house. The haggard duo appeared to be packing various pieces of equipment in boxes under the careful watch of the dark-clad group.

It seemed obvious that the vampires had somehow found out about the benandanti and had used their knowledge against Rachen’s people. They likely planned to keep them alive for the purpose of more research.

Either way, Rachen recognized the prisoners, and not only from the files. They’d been the so-called police officers who’d once intervened in the fight between him and Talrasar, back when Rachen had tried to convince Talrasar they were mates. He supposed that, in a way, he owed them for that.

He had to get them out of here safely. But how? The vampires would sense him if he tried to get in the house, and they’d kill the benandanti. And no matter how blunt he’d been about it with Arlen, Rachen wanted to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. It was very strange, but he didn’t think he could return to Alwyn’s side in good conscience if he didn’t try his best to save these people.

As he struggled to come up with an idea that would help him, Arlen poked his side. “I have a plan,” he mouthed.

Rachen arched a brow, waiting to see what the naga would suggest. He knew that Arlen’s people were very resourceful, and he wasn’t arrogant enough so as to believe only draechen could come up with good ideas. He began to doubt his assessment of Arlen’s abilities, though, when the naga suddenly retrieved a knife and slashed a cut against his palm.

It wasn’t a huge cut, but nevertheless, the scent of blood filled the air. Rachen couldn’t imagine what Arlen had been thinking. It was like broadcasting their location to their foes. And indeed, inside, all the vampires tensed, their nostrils flaring. Strikingly fast, Arlen moved away from Rachen and his group and went to the other side of the courtyard. So, he was creating a distraction. But what guarantee did they have that enough vampires would leave the house, allowing Rachen to burst inside with no risk to the benandanti?

Still, he had to admit that it was a good plan, far better than he’d originally thought. Much to his surprise, every vampire in sight, including the ones who had been watching over the older couple, exited the house, their focus fully on Arlen. They didn’t even see Rachen and his men at all, which was a little ridiculous and quite confusing, given that vampires had great senses. Not to mention that just to be out in the daylight, these particular ones had to be old and very experienced, not new fledglings who lost their cool over a drop of blood.

But Rachen wouldn’t question his good fortune. As quickly as he could, he slid into the house, finding the older couple already working on the bindings of their companions. They were very tired and clearly injured, however, and couldn’t move fast enough. Rachen intervened, ripping the bindings with a few simple gestures. The couple gaped at him and stumbled away. The man looked around, as if seeking a weapon, but Rachen didn’t have time for reassurances. He cast a quick spell, draining just enough of his energy to make him completely cooperative, and did the same with the woman. They swooned and would have fallen on the floor had he not been there to catch them. His men joined him and took hold of the unconscious trio.

Rachen also handed them the older couple. “Take them to safety and confiscate the items they meant to take away,” he ordered. “I have some vampires to hunt.”

“We’ll come with you, Your Highness,” one of his men quickly offered.

Rachen shook his head and grinned. His magic danced inside him wickedly, just begging to be let out. “That’s quite all right. I think I can handle this on my own.”

Turning on his heel, Rachen followed the scent of blood and the trail of vampires. On the whole, he had to say that this entire operation had gone far smoother than he’d expected, largely because of the naga’s contribution. But Rachen had his own stake in this—no pun intended—and if there was one thing he knew how to do, it was getting information out of people who were unwilling to reveal it. Sharing a body with his twin had not only modified his magic, but it had also taught him a lot of things. Rachen couldn’t wait to prove to the vampires that they’d messed with the wrong family.

* * * *

A few days later

When Sage cracked his eyes open, the first thing he did was to reach out with his mind to Camden. He was surrounded by darkness, and he had no idea where he was, but as a soldier, he’d been taught to think on his feet. Flashes of memory assaulted him, reminding him of the vampire attack, and he experimentally tried to move. He found with relief that while he was weak and still in pain, he had no trouble with maneuvering his body.

That glee came with a measure of terror, because he soon found that his bond with Camden was strikingly quiet. “Camden, beautiful, can you hear me?” he insisted. “Are you there?”

Nothing. With a panicked growl, Sage attempted to get up, only to realize that he was bound in strong chains. At the same time, his senses finally cleared and he realized he wasn’t alone in his strange cell.

His gaze scanned the darkness until it finally fell on his captor, the same vampire who’d shot him. “Welcome back, Sleeping Beauty,” the man said.

Sage growled, straining against the chains. “Who are you, and what have you done to Camden?”

The vampire ignored the question. Instead, he analyzed Sage’s naked body from head to toe with lascivious interest. “The draechen body is quite fascinating,” he mused. “It managed to push out the bullet even if I aimed to incapacitate you completely. And it’s certainly very appealing to observe.”

Sage took a deep breath, struggling to calm down. The only thing he wanted to do right now was to pounce the vampire and turn him into an icicle, or rip his throat out with his bare hands. Both options appealed to him in equal measure. But he was still weak, definitely not strong enough to engage in a magical battle.

“What do you want?” he asked, keeping his voice level.

“I already have what I want.” The vampire chuckled. “And to answer your first question, I am Fallon. I haven’t done anything to your beloved naga mate. It’s what he, and you, can do for us that matters. And he was so kind so as to come directly to us. An unexpected prize.”

Sage didn’t understand any of it. He just knew that he had to see Camden. “Where is he?” he inquired. “Take me to him, or else—”

“Or else what?” Fallon snorted, interrupting him. “There’s nothing you can do, draechen. You’re only alive because I wish it.”

As Fallon stepped closer, Sage noticed that the vampire had the gun in his grip. He pointed it at Sage, and when he grinned, his fangs glinted. “I know who you are, Lieutenant Zager, and I know of your role in the draechen army. I should have killed you. Be content that your mate gave me what I wanted, because otherwise, I’d have drained you dry by now.”

Just the thought that the vampire had placed his filthy hands on Camden made Sage’s control snap. He lunged at Fallon, grunting when the chains held and he nearly broke his own arms through his efforts. Still, Fallon wasn’t completely immune to it, and he stopped his approach, actually taking a step back.

“Now, now, don’t be naughty.” He tsked. “Be good, or this time, I’ll go for the kill. I assure you that even with your abilities, a bullet to the brain would end your life.”

The threat wouldn’t have deterred Sage. He was already in the process of gathering his magic, focusing it not on the vampire who could dodge, but on the cuffs. Once he froze them, he’d be able to escape. The shackles seemed crafted from special material, resisting Sage’s magic, but Sage thought that he could circumvent it regardless.

But then, Fallon straightened his shoulders and added, “Now, if you play nice, I might allow you to see your dear mate.”

“Don’t attempt to deceive me, vampire,” Sage answered. “I might be in chains now, but I will get out eventually, and you wouldn’t want me as your enemy.”

Never mind the fact that they were already enemies, and had become so from the moment he’d dared to touch Camden. But Sage had to keep a cool head, because his mate was relying on him.

“Perhaps I don’t,” Fallon admitted, much to Sage’s surprise. “This is my proposition to you, Sagenamadeen Zager. You will contact Draechenburg and tell them to cease their attacks on vampire covens. In exchange, you will be allowed to see your mate and stay with him in relative freedom. The rest of the naga will be freed, but Prince Camden will have to stay as a blood donor.”

Sage almost wanted to laugh. So this was it. This was the true reason why Fallon had approached him. Overlords, Sage had known Karein wouldn’t just abandon him. And Emperor Hareematek wouldn’t just let the situation slide. Likely, the vampires now realized they’d bitten off more than they could chew. They simply weren’t ready to take on Ornoz, no matter what weaponry they had at their disposal. The last ace up their collective sleeve was having Sage and Camden as captives.

Unfortunately, hearing out of Fallon’s own mouth what they had been doing to Camden wiped away any possible mirth. “You can’t be serious. You can’t possibly expect that I’ll agree to handing over my mate to you, just like that.”

Fallon snorted. “We already have him, and I can do whatever I want to him. Those chains are enchanted against draechen magic, so you truly have no other alternative but to comply with my request.”

Sage fumed, wanting to rip the vampire’s throat out but knowing that Fallon was truly right in some respects. Even if he did escape this cell, he was probably in a coven filled with vampires that would likely hurt Camden if he tried anything. Sure, Sage couldn’t be certain they actually had Camden at all, but his instinct told him that his mate had indeed come after him. It definitely sounded like something Camden would do. Overlords, Camden had wanted to jump to Sage’s defense even back on the beach.

This brought Sage to one conclusion. The deal he was being offered was actually pretty good, at least from an objective point of view. Sage didn’t feel at all thrilled at the prospect of making arrangements based on his mate’s safety, but if he refused, Camden would still be the vampires’ prisoner, and Sage would be unable to do anything about it.

This option Fallon offered gave him an opening. Sage could exploit their fear. Even with the conditions Fallon imposed, Sage would still have his mate close. He’d be able to attempt an escape. Because Fallon might be aware of the value of Camden’s blood, but he didn’t seem to realize the full extent of its effect on Sage. Of course, that was something Sage couldn’t be sure of, given the comments Fallon had made. Even so, he was still pretty confident that he had what it took to escape a coven of vampires. The important thing was not being kept apart from Camden anymore.

“I’ll consider it,” he said between gritted teeth, “but first, I have to discuss it with Camden. I can’t possibly make such an important decision on my own.”

The vampire just shrugged, having obviously expected this demand. “He’s already waiting for you.”

Sage said nothing, even if he had trouble believing in Fallon’s words. Had they been true, Sage would have managed to contact Camden somehow. If this was some sort of trick, Sage would have the vampire’s head.

“Fine,” he said. “Take me to him.”

In response, Fallon opened the cell door. A good number of vampire guards entered the dark prison and stepped toward Sage. Meanwhile, Fallon lingered further back, gun still pointed at Sage. All right, so Sage might have to reevaluate the exact extent of Fallon’s wariness of him. Perhaps the vampire really did realize Camden’s blood had enhanced Sage’s abilities. If so, Sage had to be extra careful, because Fallon would undoubtedly take additional precautions.

For the moment, he didn’t protest as the vampire guards released him from his chains and made no move to attack them. It seemed that Fallon wasn’t the only one armed, as several of the men who’d come to accompany him also had various types of guns. If they all boasted bullets similar to the one that had nearly paralyzed Sage, his best bet was to cooperate.

Thankfully, his choice was soon rewarded. As they left the cell, they passed more doors similar to Sage’s previous one, then went up a flight of stairs. And then, Sage felt it, felt him. Camden was nearby. Sage’s dragon basically roared it, demanding to rush there at once. But as much as he wanted to do exactly that, Sage remained calm and walked at the pace his vampire companions determined.

It seemed to take forever, but at last, they abandoned the building Sage had been in and ended up in a dark courtyard. He seemed to have been held in a warehouse of sorts, and there were other, identical structures all around. It was nighttime, and Sage would have attempted to guess his location by using the stars, but he didn’t have time for that. Besides, he couldn’t have focused on that anyway since his entire being was centered on finding Camden again, on holding him close and making sure he was all right.

With every step he took, the awareness of his mate’s presence grew stronger. It guided him to a different warehouse, one surrounded by even more guards. Fallon nodded at them, and they moved aside, allowing Sage and his unpleasant companions to pass.

When Fallon opened the door, Sage finally stepped inside. While on the outside, the warehouse looked pretty innocuous, the interior of the building had been clearly outfitted for a longer and more comfortable stay. Instead of being a wide, cavernous space, there were two floors, and while the first one seemed reserved for organizational purposes, the second clearly contained rooms.

It was there that Fallon led Sage, and in one of the rooms, Sage at last found his quarry. A large bed dominated these particular quarters, and in it, Camden slept, looking pale, very small, but otherwise unharmed and as beautiful as ever.

Sage pushed past the vampires and climbed into the bed next to Camden. He took the naga in his arms, brushing a light kiss over his temple. A part of him wanted to touch Camden all over, to awaken him from his slumber, but he couldn’t be selfish right now. It seemed clear that the vampires had taken blood from Camden, perhaps a lot of it. If that was the case, he needed rest and, when he woke up, appropriate nourishment.

Stealing a look toward the vampires, Sage glowered at Fallon. “I’m not calling anyone until Camden recovers. This is all your fault, and the fact that you drew the anger of my people onto yours is strictly your responsibility.”

“If you don’t plan to uphold your end of the bargain, I’ll just take you back to the cell,” Fallon replied calmly. “And believe me, I’m not out of options just yet.”

Once more, Sage was kind of stuck, really tempted to cast a spell that would teach Fallon a little lesson. Before he could do that, however, Camden stirred in his arms. Their bond flared to brilliant life again. Well, it had never actually disappeared, but now, Camden’s voice and consciousness returned to it, allowing Sage to communicate with his mate.

“Sage!” Camden gasped out. Through their connection, he added, “Thank Varuna. You’re all right.”

“I’m fine, beautiful,” Sage replied, hugging Camden tightly. The intimacy of their bond made him truly feel like he had his mate back, but he wanted to make sure, to touch Camden all over, to map every inch of the naga with his fingers, his mouth, his tongue. “Probably thanks to you, although I wish you wouldn’t have risked your life like this.”

Camden met his gaze and smiled, looking so impossibly beautiful and so happy that Sage’s heart hurt. “It was all worth it,” he replied.

They were interrupted from their reunion by Fallon, who naturally had to be as obnoxious as possible. “While this is all very touching,” he said, “I believe you can go through with what you agreed now, Lieutenant Zager.”

Camden threw Sage a confused look, and Sage rushed to explain the situation. “Apparently, Karein and Emperor Hareematek are attacking vampire covens. This vampire wants to use us to make them stop. He also said he’d return the naga he kept prisoner to their homes, but the two of us have to stay.”

“But you can get us out eventually,” Camden replied. He obviously agreed with Sage’s assessment of the situation.

“I’m certainly going to try,” Sage told him. Out loud, he said, “We’ll send word to Draechenburg. I can’t guarantee what will happen from that point on.”

“You’d better hope they listen.” Fallon shot him a dark look. “If not, naga blood or not, both of you will die.”

* * * *

“They want us to do what? Stop the attacks?” Rachen huffed, obviously not happy about the request, but not protesting as much as Hareem had expected. “What a question. Of course they do.”

“Supposedly, in exchange they’ll free the naga prisoners, with the exception of Sage and Camden,” Hareem replied, gazing from Rachen to Karein. He had summoned both of them to Draechenburg when they’d received the peculiar communication, a video from Lieutenant Zager himself. To be true, Karein had been the one to receive it, and he’d transported it back here so that they could make a decision. “What do you think, Karein?”

“Do we really have a choice in the matter?” Karein asked. “I suspect that if we continue on this note, they’ll just kill Sage and Camden. Of course, even if we do stop, it might happen anyway.”

Hareem had figured that out already. “I will agree to a ceasefire but demand a regular report from Lieutenant Zager, so that I’ll know they’re safe. In the meantime, we’ll keep scouting for their location in secret. But truth be told, I suspect Lieutenant Zager wouldn’t have agreed to this if he wasn’t already planning to escape.”

Karein nodded. “You’re probably right. We just have to figure out a way to help. But how?”

Hareem mused over the question. He didn’t like just waiting to see what would happen. His empire couldn’t be tamed by a bunch of ninth-caste terrorists. But impatience wouldn’t help him right now. As an emperor, he had to think that, as much as he hated losing a valuable member of the community, he couldn’t be rash just because he needed Sage free.

No, this was the wrong way to consider the issue. Whether they realized it or not, the vampires had accepted a spy in their midst. The only thing Hareem had to do was to get them to accept a sporadic communications between him and Sage. After that, everything would fall into place. Sage was a soldier, and he’d come up with a way to notify them where he and Camden had been taken.

This plan heavily relied on trusting Sagenamadeen Zager’s abilities, and Hareem was highly reluctant to do that. However, all other options appealed even less. He didn’t want to send his brothers into the unknown again. Karein needed to be with Sari, and Rachen had his own issues to sort out. They deserved peace of mind, not being thrust into a war.

“We’ll give it a little time if and only if the vampires agree to our terms,” he said. “But we won’t be sitting around twiddling our thumbs, will we, my brothers?”

At that, Karein’s lips twisted into a small, dark smile. “Certainly not,” Rachen replied, looking just as pleased.

Hareem couldn’t laugh, since he’d lost the ability to be amused when he’d sent Taryn away. He was aware, though, that the draechen were entering a new age. Oddly, the vampires had been the ones to give them this opening, but Hareem wasn’t above using it for his own purposes. Next time a draechen faced a vampire in battle, they wouldn’t be caught by surprise. Hareem would make Ornoz the most powerful force on Earth. And then, maybe, just maybe, he’d be able to earn his mate’s forgiveness. He had a feeling that particular battle would be even more difficult than the one with the ninth caste.

Chapter Eleven

Things had gone strikingly well. The draechen had sent back word to Camden’s captors that they agreed to the proposed terms and would cease the attacks, as long as the vampires allowed Sage and Camden to regularly contact Draechenburg. At first, the head vampire leading this coven, Fallon, had seemed reluctant, but he’d eventually agreed. Camden suspected that he wasn’t the only one involved in the entire thing. Likely, vampires had their own leadership who didn’t appreciate the storm that had been drawn onto them.

But for the moment, Camden couldn’t worry about that. He just wanted to focus on the mate he’d found again. And by some miracle, Fallon allowed it. Apparently, he realized that if he wanted Camden to continue giving him a supply of blood, he’d have to indulge both Camden and Sage in some respects. Fortunately, this meant that, as soon as confirmation arrived regarding the draechen’s agreement, Camden and Sage were left alone in the room Camden had been assigned.

Relieved, but exhausted, Camden plopped back down on the bed. He honestly couldn’t remember much of what had happened in the past few days. It was a blur, since he’d been torn between the cold, the separation from Sage, and being bled by Fallon, betraying Sage by exposing his neck to someone else.

But now, none of that mattered. He didn’t want it to matter. He didn’t want to think too closely about how it had felt to be held by the vampire, to give to him the blood only Sage should have tasted. And most definitely, he wanted to ignore that he’d have to do it again.

Smiling at Sage, Camden beckoned his mate closer. “Come to me,” he said coyly.

Sage stood in front of the bed, his body as tense as a bowstring. He didn’t move, and if not for the bond, Camden might have actually felt rejected. As things stood, Camden understood the reason for Sage’s behavior. “You don’t have to be worried anymore,” he insisted. “Just come to me. I want you to touch me.”

All right, so circumstances weren’t ideal. Just outside this door, their captors were waiting, probably listening in. And Camden would have been uncomfortable, except he didn’t care anymore. He’d reached the point in which he could have been floating in a void, and it wouldn’t have mattered, because Sage was here. Sage was the only one he cared about.

So he wasn’t perfectly rational. Fine. He could admit to that. But in the end, reason was overstated. Camden had plenty of time to recover it. For now, he just wanted to feel whole again, to have Sage touch him like they both craved. Closing his eyes, Camden imagined everything he wanted Sage to do to him. He could already feel Sage’s dick piercing him, breaching his body, filling him so perfectly. Sage’s lips on Camden’s would taste so right. Or maybe Sage would feed his cock into Camden’s mouth first before starting to fuck him. Yes, oh, yes, that would be amazing.

Sage had never been able to resist him, and Camden hadn’t been fighting fairly, so it came as no surprise when Sage released a low growl. He pounced onto the bed and crawled on top of Camden. Camden opened his eyes and beamed at his mate. Even knowing that they remained prisoners, even acknowledging the danger they were in, he still felt happy, like a hole in his heart had miraculously been patched up. Was this how it felt like to snap back from the cold, or was it something that strictly related to their unique bond? Camden didn’t know, but he didn’t dwell on it too much either. Instead, he wrapped his arms around Sage and pulled the draechen close for a kiss.

At first, Sage went with it, complying with Camden’s desires but keeping the lip-lock lazy, unrushed. As Camden began to grind against him, though, Sage’s control grew insufficient, and he took over, thrusting his tongue into Camden’s mouth. Camden melted into his mate’s embrace, swept away by the intensity of the draechen’s passion. He’d have called it a fire, but he’d long ago realized that it went way beyond such a simple concept.

Camden had once before tested the limits of his resilience with regards to his separation from Sage. He’d actually managed to withstand it much better, but even then, he’d nearly succumbed to the cold. Since then, he and Sage had grown even closer, the bond strengthening with every moment that passed. Perhaps it was for that reason that losing it had hurt so much. The only thing that could make that pain go away was being in Sage’s embrace. But the kiss wasn’t enough, barely taking the edge off Camden’s lust. He needed more, so much more. He craved everything Sage had to offer.

Desperate, lost in the near insanity of his own desire, Camden writhed under Sage, biting on Sage’s lower lip, clawing at Sage’s shoulders. His clothes felt scratchy on his skin, uncomfortable to the point of being maddening. Sage’s kiss, as passionate as it was, simply fueled Camden’s hunger instead of sating it.

All of a sudden, Sage tore his mouth away, scanning Camden’s face as if seeking the answer to a question he hadn’t asked. His blue eyes had gone almost black with passion, but he didn’t pounce on Camden again. Instead, he grabbed Camden’s wrists and pinned them over his head, effectively immobilizing Camden.

“Shush,” he whispered. “I’ll give you what you need.”

Normally, Camden would have pushed to have his wishes fulfilled at that very moment. He trusted Sage, but his urgency was such that it petulantly refused to vanish just like that. And yet, Sage’s words held such authority that, even if Camden’s need didn’t disappear, it became tamed, leashed by Sage’s strength.

Camden could breathe again, reassured by Sage’s promise. He tested Sage’s hold on him, and he found that he couldn’t break free. And for some reason, that sensation of being immobilized seemed freeing, cleansing. The last time someone had held him down, he’d been captured by a vampire and forced to become a blood donor. But now, those haunting images were vanishing, replaced by Sage’s touch, by his overwhelming presence.

Sage rewarded him for his obedience by starting to remove his clothes. He didn’t rush, but neither was he slow. He kept a moderate and efficient pace, slashing the material that refused to budge with his claws, but pressing his lips to every inch of skin he revealed. It would have been gentle, except, from time to time, those same claws would pass over Camden’s now-exposed nipples.

Once Sage removed the shirt, he advanced toward Camden’s lower half. In the process, he had to free Camden’s wrists. Before he did so, however, he pinned Camden with a glance and said, “Hold onto the headboard and don’t let go, no matter what. Understand, beautiful?”

Camden just nodded, unable to actually vocalize his thoughts. He craved Sage like a drug he couldn’t get enough of, and today, he wanted to overdose on it, to never have to experience that cold emptiness, to have it replaced by Sage’s lust for him.

Sage didn’t disappoint. He did keep a close eye on Camden as he released his hold on Camden’s hands. Camden obediently gripped the headboard, watching Sage with greedy eyes. The draechen appeared to be losing his patience, because he didn’t even bother to pull Camden’s shoes off. Instead, he just tore Camden’s pants off, exposing his nether parts to Sage’s gaze.

Camden couldn’t help it. He shivered. He wasn’t cold, but he couldn’t help it. The honest appreciation in Sage’s eyes made Camden want to reach for the draechen, to hasten him along. Instead, when Sage’s hands landed on his hips, Camden clenched his own around the headboard railing, refusing to let go. For some reason, it was very important to him not to fail Sage in this.

Sage smiled, and although he didn’t speak, Camden could tell that was Sage’s way of reassuring him, of telling him that between them, everything would always be perfect. Even then, that smile held something tight, a restrained power. Camden had seen it before, whenever they made love, when Sage bit him and his energy flowed into Camden. That magic bubbled right under the surface now, begging to be released, a chill that wanted to be absorbed into Camden’s body. For them, it would never be fire fighting fire, but cold fighting cold.

And yet, in spite of Sage’s affinity, when his hands traveled all over Camden, they seemed blazing hot, biting, almost like brands aiming to remind Camden who he truly belonged to. Sage’s fist engulfed Camden’s cock, pumping softly and making Camden whimper in dismayed arousal. It was so good, and yet, so agonizing, the pleasure slowly trickling through him, awakening every nerve ending and holding him there, unable to go any further. His balls ached with the need to come, and his ass begged to be filled.

“All in due time,” Sage promised, his voice a low growl. “Now, remember. Don’t let go of the railing.”

Camden nodded again, but when Sage gave him an expectant look, he realized that this time, he actually had to answer. “I understand.”

Sage didn’t talk again, but instead, he reached out to Camden’s mind through their bond, inserting an image there—that of Camden spreading his legs to accommodate Sage.

Camden instantly responded, mimicking the image in his head. Sage’s eyes flashed with dark satisfaction as the conveyed picture developed. On instinct, Camden followed the instructions, lifting his legs to expose his hole and practically bending himself in half. It was very strange, so intimate and so freeing.

Sage reached down between Camden’s ass cheeks, and seconds later, a dry thumb nudged at Camden’s opening. The draechen didn’t try to push in, although he did crawl between Camden’s legs and supported them on his shoulders, releasing the strain on Camden. He made no attempt to take things further, instead starting to massage Camden’s dick again. The combined sensations were like the most beautiful torture Camden had ever experienced, and perhaps he would have actually come. However, Sage’s voice drifted into his mind, ordering, “Don’t come. Don’t come until I tell you.”

Camden clenched his teeth, his entire body going rigid as his cock jerked painfully in Sage’s grip. He was right there, on the edge, but he couldn’t surrender to the orgasm. Only his mate could grant him that permission. He had to hold on. He was not used to it, since Sage had only ever indulged him in everything, practically spoiling him. The difference was disconcerting but not unwelcome. The pressure of being so close to climax but not falling over the edge kept building, making Camden’s skin sizzle and his body vibrate with sexual energy.

And then, Sage released him, his hands disappearing from Camden’s body, and Camden revised his opinion of extended foreplay. “What… Sage?”

He didn’t want to sound too demanding, but he was getting a little desperate here. A lot desperate, judging by the amount of pre-cum leaking from his cock. Sage seemed completely unruffled, still dressed and watching him with those seductive eyes.

“We don’t have any of the stuff,” Sage pointed out calmly.

Seriously? That was the reason why Sage had stopped. Because they didn’t have supplies? Camden had always hated the condoms, and they could replace the lubricant with something else. Camden didn’t know exactly what they should use, but Sage had always been very inventive and resourceful.

Sage chuckled. “Thank you, beautiful. I appreciate the compliment. I think maybe you deserve a reward for being so brave.”

Another image drifted into Camden’s mind, this time of him on all fours, while still holding onto the headboard. Camden got the hint and followed Sage’s cues as the draechen turned him around. It wasn’t exactly easy to allow himself to be moved without letting go of the railing, but Camden miraculously managed.

“And now, for your prize,” Sage said once he had Camden in position.

Camden had a flash of what Sage planned, but he didn’t even get the time to process it, because Sage didn’t waste one single second. He spread Camden’s ass cheeks and licked over his crease. Taboo pleasure exploded over Camden. Even knowing that everyone outside could hear him, he cried out and pushed back against Sage, fucking his mate’s face. Sage released another growl, seemingly enjoying Camden’s abandon and passion a great deal. He stabbed his tongue into Sage’s ass, using it like a tiny cock and wriggling it around, stretching Camden’s channel. Camden tried to withstand the onslaught of pleasure, to be as brave as Sage considered him, but there was only so much he could take. At last, he lost his grip on the headboard, almost falling face-first on the mattress.

Sage caught him just in time, wrapping his arm around Camden’s waist and holding him up. He removed his tongue from Camden’s ass and lifted his head. He didn’t seem surprised or disappointed that Camden had been unable to keep his hold onto the railing. If anything, his tight hold on Camden’s body and the nearly awed desire Camden could feel pulsing through their connection told Camden that his true prize hadn’t come just yet.

He heard the lowering of a zipper, the thump of footwear being discarded, and the rustle of material being pulled off. Finally, Sage was taking his clothes off. Camden wished he could see it, but he didn’t get the chance to protest, because his lover was very quick in disrobing. Seconds later, Sage’s cock nudged at Camden’s opening. Slowly, ever so slowly, he slid inside.

This time, no latex separated their bodies. Camden felt every inch of Sage as the draechen’s dick penetrated him. The invasion burned a little, but that ache made it all feel better, truer. Sage completely impaled him and stilled, allowing Camden to get used to the invasion.

Sage needn’t have worried, because Camden’s body accepted it all eagerly. In fact, Camden pushed back against Sage, demanding more, needing Sage to show him that this was true, not some sort of deception conjured by… by who again? Varuna, Camden couldn’t remember.

His mate chose this exact moment to pull out of him and thrust back inside again. In the process, he struck Camden’s prostate, causing shocks of pleasure to explode over Camden’s body. Camden buried his fingers in the sheets, clawing at the material, needing an anchor, but unable to get a grip.

Sage set a nearly punishing page, every motion propelling Camden higher on the peaks of pleasure. He was everywhere, in Camden’s mind, in his body and his soul. Camden could smell him, taste him, breathe him, and feel him, through a million different sources. Their bond glowed stronger than ever before, so much so that it might have blinded Camden had he seen it with his physical eyes.

Time seemed to stop, and Camden lost himself in Sage, in the new openness they had found through their reunion. They moved together in perfect synch, with Sage guiding Camden every step of the way. Every atom inside Camden turned into a little world of ecstasy. He became a conduit of pure rapture, of the bliss he and Sage were creating together.

And then, Sage released another of his growls. Camden tilted his head, offering himself for Sage’s full domination. When Sage struck, Camden simply exploded. Several things happened at the same time. His cock jerked, spurting streams of hot cum all over the place, and his ass muscles tightened around Sage. But Sage was already coming, the taste of Camden’s blood and his pleasure enough to send him over the edge. Pushed into the most mind-melting climax as his life, Camden lost his very sense of identity, and gladly so. They were no longer Camden and Sage, as separate individuals, but a unified entity, a whole that could never be separated. His memories stopped being his, and became theirs. The almost ruthless intensity of Sage’s love chased away every doubt, until only the certainty of their union remained. That was the most important thing that stayed with Camden throughout it all, the love, materialized in the carnal pleasure but transcending the limits of the flesh, surpassing every possible boundaries anyone—including Camden—could ever try to put in its path.

He honestly didn’t know how long it lasted, but it was so powerful that, when Camden began to recover from his climax, he had tears in his eyes. Sage slipped out of him and turned him in his embrace. As they cuddled together, the draechen reached out to him through their bond.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Sage whispered, brushing his tears away. “You didn’t betray me.”

Earlier, Camden might have doubted that, but now, he felt cleansed and purified by Sage’s strength and his passion. It was too easy to remember how he’d felt in those moments when he’d felt Sage shot, when he’d lost contact with his mate. All of their dancing around each other, playing by the rules, had been pointless. Camden had realized it so many times, and yet, he’d still ended up in a situation that had eventually forced them apart. But now, they were together again, and even if they remained in the enemy’s clutches, Camden found himself more optimistic than he’d been in quite a while. He felt closer to Sage than ever.

There were so many things he could have said, so many arguments to make regarding his guilt, and how he should have stood up for Sage earlier. But as he met Sage’s gaze, Camden couldn’t hold onto that self-flagellation, because he had promised. Besides, he’d done his best with the circumstances that had been thrust upon him. He might have made the wrong choice, but in his heart, he’d hoped that his parents would eventually see the truth.

To a certain extent, they had, and in the end, it hadn’t been them who’d caused this imprisonment. They couldn’t have known what would happen. That didn’t excuse their treatment of Sage, but it did provide Camden with a lesson. From now on, his mate would be the most important one. He’d never allow anyone to hurt Sage, ever again. He’d done the right thing in coming here, even if in the process he’d given his blood to the vampires. The one person he’d ever fully surrender to, in body and soul, was Sage, and that was what mattered.

“No, it wasn’t,” he told his mate. “I love you, Sage.”

Sage just smiled at him, and his eyes glittered with a dark promise. In that moment Camden truly knew that Sage would somehow come up with a way to get them out of here. And then, they’d build a new life together, like they should have from the moment they’d met. He was sure of it.

* * * *

Fallon Hanover breathed a sigh of relief when the noises inside his prisoners’ quarters stopped. It was far easier to use people as blood sources when he didn’t see them as real persons who could love and be loved. The clear bond between Camden Isaiat and Sagenamadeen Zager made him uncomfortable. He would never admit it to his underlings, and he didn’t even want to admit it to himself, but he was sort of pleased that he hadn’t been forced to kill them.

But he had other more important things to worry about than the lives of the lovebirds. Taking a deep breath, Fallon retrieved his cell phone and pressed a button, speed-dialing the one man who knew the exact stakes of this situation.

There were no greetings between them, but then, there never had been. “What did the draechen say?” the voice on the other side of the receiver asked without preamble.

“They agreed to our terms, with the condition that Lieutenant Zager should report to them from time to time.”

“I don’t like it,” the other vampire replied. “Zager is going to try to use that to escape.”

Fallon knew that, but he didn’t have any choice but to agree. He hadn’t meant to draw the draechen in when he’d begun this campaign. By the time they’d realized the tight connection between Camden Isaiat and the draechen lieutenant, it had been too late to do anything about it. For a while, it had seemed like things were going to be all right and the draechen would solve Fallon’s problem for him by accusing the naga of something they hadn’t done, thereby separating the couple. However, Sagenamadeen had gotten in his way. Even when Fallon had snuck into Draechenburg and tried to stir up the erratic emotions, his powers hadn’t been able to surpass the already-established bond.

But it was too late to stop this, far too late. They had no choice but to go through with their plan now, even if it meant involving the far too powerful draechen. Even if they were taking a huge chance in drawing Ornoz’s attention onto them, they knew now that the blood of the naga royal line was the key for the survival of the entire vampire race. “I’ll keep an eye on them,” he said. “I won’t let them ruin our plans.”

“You do that, Fallon. We’ve lost many covens to the draechen already. We can’t let that be for nothing. We need that blood. If not…”

The older vampire trailed off, but he didn’t have to finish the phrase. Fallon knew all too well what he was referring to. “I know, Father,” he replied glumly. “I know. But the vampires have survived a culling before. We won’t be wiped out, not this time. Not by him, or by anyone.”

His sire’s words were so soft Fallon could barely hear them. “I wish I could believe that. Keep me posted, Fallon. I’ll do what I can on my side.”

Fallon swallowed around the knot in his throat. “Yes, Father. Good luck. I…”

The dial tone sounded in his ear before he could finish the phrase. Better that way. Fallon didn’t know what he’d have said anyway. At this point, words were useless, and both of them knew it.

Because the draechen might not know it, but right now, vampire king Stanton Hanover, Fallon’s sire, was the only thing standing between all of them and absolute destruction.

* * * *

“I’ve just received word from Sari. The draechen have stopped their attacks on the vampires.”

Eanera opened her eyes as her king’s words penetrated her trance. “I know,” she replied calmly. “Karein is back in Draechenburg to stay. Sari tries not to show it, but he’s very relieved.”

Selbrian sat next to her on the couch, pulling her feet in his lap. Eanera knew she probably shouldn’t be allowing it, but she did nonetheless. “Their friends are still missing,” he said. “I don’t suppose you have any idea where they are.”

“I don’t know where they are right now, but I know where they’ll be.” She gave him a serious look. “We must speak to Sari, though. Something is coming, something I can’t see at all. I have a feeling that this is far more worrisome than the vampire threat.”

Selbrian grimaced, obviously not liking the sound of that. Eanera didn’t blame him. Her premonition hadn’t been very clear, but she was more than certain of what she’d said to Selbrian.

“I suppose that’s my cue to go prepare for the unavoidable fallout.”

Eanera nodded. “I’ll contact Eternelle. I have a feeling Princes Talrasar and Kaelezrin will want to know about this.”

She was honestly loathe to bother them during their well-earned holiday, but this new threat would affect all of them. Some sort of hidden knowledge told Eanera that they had a direct connection to this as well. Either way, they need the power of the ancient heroes by their side. In fact, Eanera suspected they’d need all the help they could get.

“Prepare your forces, King Selbrian,” she added. “We have to get Sage and Camden out of there as soon as possible, because if we don’t… I don’t even want to think about what will happen.”

Selbrian got up and kissed her cheek. He turned on his heel and left Eanera’s quarters. Eanera watched him go, wishing she could ease the burden upon his shoulders instead of adding to it. Unfortunately, there were some things not even she could change, such as Selbrian’s still-existing problems with his family, and now this.

For no reason in particular, Eanera shivered. She suddenly knew that, by the time this was truly over, their lives would never be the same again.

Chapter Twelve

A few weeks later

Sage watched the needle sinking into Camden’s flesh and clenched his hands into fists. No matter how many times he watched this process, he could never get used to it. The tiny pinprick couldn’t even be considered a real injury, but nevertheless, Sage took it hard every time. He tried to control his anger, knowing it wasn’t exactly easy on his mate either. Camden no longer struggled with the useless guilt of supposedly having caused their far too extended stay with the vampires, Sage’s love relieving him of that burden.

But that didn’t mean that seeing Camden bled for the vampires’ pleasure didn’t make Sage’s dragon want to turn this entire place into Antarctica. He abstained with great difficulty, mostly because he knew that every second of the day, Fallon was watching them for any false movement.

The vampire had been far more diligent about it than Sage had expected. In fact, in spite of Sage’s attempts to convey any sort of message to his home, Fallon had kept such a close eye on them that it had been impossible. They never stayed in one place for more than two days, and usually they left a lair after Sage sent messages to Draechenburg, therefore cancelling the relevance of any sort of clue he might have provided. Half the time, he didn’t know where he even was, which bothered him more than he wanted to show.

Fortunately, he had Camden, and they anchored each other in a way only true mates could. So Sage was biding his time and waiting for the right chance to show up. It would happen eventually. Fallon was just one man, and his guards weren’t as careful as him. Sage had pretty much detected a couple of weak links in the vampires’ ranks, and he hoped that he’d be able to use that knowledge soon.

As if guessing his thoughts, Fallon nudged his shoulder with the gun. “Careful now, Lieutenant Zager. We wouldn’t want our cooperation to end on an unfortunate note.”

Sage shot him a disgruntled look, trying to figure out if he’d given himself away. It was likely that Fallon suspected Sage and Camden were planning to escape. After all, how could he not? But it didn’t seem like he knew anything certain. His sudden gesture of aggression was due to the fact that the couch Sage was sitting on had gradually been engulfed in ice.

“And I wouldn’t be doing this if your cronies hadn’t decided to take a thousand vials of blood from Camden today.”

“It’s okay, Sage,” Camden said from the medical bed. “I’m perfectly all right. We’ll get this over with soon, and then we can go back to our room.”

He was smiling, but it didn’t really reach his eyes. He looked tired, which was unsurprising given the amount of blood the vampires were taking. The doctor didn’t confirm Camden’s assessment in any way, which irritated Sage beyond measure.

“It could have been much worse,” Camden reminded him through their bond. “They could have insisted on biting me.”

Camden was right, but Sage had to draw a line somewhere. “All right. That’s enough,” he said, getting up. “I’m not just going to sit here and watch you drain him dry.”

The doctor shot Fallon a look, and the head vampire glowered at Sage. “I feel I must remind you that I can easily imprison you again,” he said. “We’ll do what we have to, and you’ll shut up about it.”

“You can continue this another time,” Sage shot back between gritted teeth. “In fact, you will do it. That gun of yours won’t hold me back forever.”

The threat didn’t seem to impress Fallon, but he did look Camden’s way. “Fine,” he said at last. “We’ve drawn enough blood for now. You can take him.”

Following Fallon’s command, the doctor packed up the blood samples and sanitized Camden’s wound, wrapping a small bandage around it. Since Camden was a shifter, that shouldn’t have been necessary, but the entire process presented a huge strain on Camden’s body. While the vampires provided them with adequate meals in between “bleeding” sessions, Camden was still quite weak. Sage suspected Fallon might be doing it on purpose, knowing that Sage wouldn’t risk an escape with his mate in this condition.

“I’m stronger than I look,” Camden said in Sage’s mind. “We can go as soon as we find an opening.”

Sage knew that and he trusted Camden’s abilities, but it still drove him out of his mind to not be able to stop this. Perhaps the vampires realized that he was on the edge, because otherwise, they’d never have allowed Sage to be with Camden throughout this process in the first place.

Sometimes, Sage wondered what exactly was at the bottom of this entire ploy. It seemed like the vampires were seeking something in particular in Camden’s blood. They weren’t using it to feed, but rather, they seemed to be shipping it for tests, although the destination was unknown to Sage.

Either way, they’d managed to get this over with for the day. Sage walked to his mate’s side and took him in his arms. Bypassing Fallon, he headed toward the door and exited the room. Predictably, the vampire followed them like some malevolent shadow.

“Don’t you have anything better to do than to haunt us, Count Dracula?” Sage asked.

“No,” Fallon replied laconically. After a few moments, he elaborated. “You should be honored. You have my full attention.”

“Great,” Sage replied. “I’m so very flattered.”

After that, neither of them said anything, since Sage chose to focus on his mate. Camden had placed his head on Sage’s shoulder and seemed to be dozing off. In reality, he was very much awake, albeit still quite weak, but it was worth it to try to exacerbate the exact extent of the toll the bleedings took on Camden.

Naturally, Fallon wasn’t the only one in the building following Sage around. In fact, there had to be over a hundred vampires here, all dedicated to the purpose of keeping Sage and Camden prisoner. But Sage had gotten pretty good at ignoring their stares. He got to Camden’s so-called quarters with no incident and slipped inside, closing the door in Fallon’s face. He was fairly certain there were cameras inside the room, so he and Camden never had any real privacy, but the illusion helped.

Sage placed Camden on the bed and covered him with the quilt. He slid under the blanket as well, pulling his mate close. They just lay there for a while, reveling in each other’s proximity. Sage had to admit that he could only halfway enjoy it, because his dragon couldn’t just forget what had happened earlier. He was increasingly desperate to get Camden out of here, and only the knowledge that losing his calm would just make things worse had kept him from doing something he would regret.

Because one thing was certain. The vampires wanted Camden’s blood, and were willing to do anything to get it. The weapons they carried were very dangerous and very real. They no longer held Sage in chains, but they didn’t have to, because Sage was almost ridiculously outnumbered. He hadn’t even known that covens of this size existed. Clearly, the Wyverns would have to reassess their data on vampires and the threat they posed to the rest of the castes.

A while later, the door opened and a vampire brought them Camden’s meal, food rich in iron to help regenerate the blood. Sage didn’t look at the man and didn’t even move until he was gone. Finally, once they were alone again, he threw the blanket off and shook Camden a little. Camden slowly opened his eyes and gave him a bleary look.

“Come on,” Sage told him. “You need to get something to eat.”

Camden nodded and slid from underneath the blankets as well. They both knew Sage didn’t have much time left here. Fallon allowed him to stay with Camden for an hour or so, in return for his good behavior, but after that, he would be taken to a separate cell. It was yet another measurement Fallon had taken to prevent their escape.

As if summoned by Sage’s thoughts, Fallon burst into the room, scowling. “Time to go, draechen. Your mate can eat on his own.”

Sage gritted his teeth, feeling more helpless than ever. So many times, he’d wanted to kick Fallon’s ass, and now was no different, but Fallon was never on his own. He always had several other vampires with him, and if Sage tried anything, he’d be risking his mate’s life.

Those rational thoughts dissipated when the doctor joined them in the room. “You must rush to feed yourself,” he told Camden. “We have more tests later.”

More tests? More abuse on his mate? No way. Sage had withstood it for as long as possible, but he wouldn’t allow it, not anymore. He’d rather die.

“I think not,” Sage replied in Camden’s stead. “You’ve done enough. I won’t allow any further tests today.”

“Allow?” Fallon repeated. “You must be joking. You’re not in any position to order us around, draechen. Remember your place.”

“I do,” Sage answered. “I’m Camden’s mate, and it’s my job to protect him.”

Already, the vampires were withdrawing their weapons, but Sage didn’t stand down. Camden didn’t ask him to, but neither did he push him into defending him. “Be careful,” he warned through their bond. “I’m not sure we should challenge them now.”

Sage wasn’t sure either, but he had to draw a line somewhere. Obviously, though, the vampires’ patience was running out. Narrowing his eyes at Sage, Fallon gestured his guards to approach. “Take him away. Doctor, you can proceed with whatever tests you need.”

Out of nowhere, the medic retrieved a syringe, obviously prepared to gather more blood. Just like that, Sage snapped. All of the walls of his composure that he’d carefully forced around his tortured heart collapsed. With a roar, Sage shot a bolt of magic at the doctor. The man screamed and collapsed, his body pierced in several places by icicles. Fallon and the rest of the vampires scattered, their weapons still on Sage. And Camden was right there, still weak from blood loss and vulnerable to the bullets.

Not hesitating for a single second, Sage wrapped his arms around Camden and pushed his mate to the floor. A shower of bullets flooded the room, most of them hitting their mark—Sage.

Pain exploded over him, but he forced it back. Thankfully, none of the projectiles were aimed as carefully as the shot that had once immobilized him. They did tear through flesh, muscle, and arteries, though, but Sage was thankful that they didn’t pass through him to hit Camden.

Of course, he realized he’d been rash in attacking, but his anger had been building up for the past weeks until it had become unbearable. Gritting his teeth, Sage tried to suppress the pain. He didn’t want his mate to feel it, no matter what they did to him.

From that point on, anything could have happened, except, out of the blue, a loud explosion shook the building. All of the windows broke, and Sage hissed as a rain of glass fell over him and his wounds. Still, he considered himself lucky for the distraction. The vampires turned away from him and Camden as the sound of battle erupted outside. “What in the world is going on?” Fallon asked.

Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sage crawled to his feet. He was still a soldier, no matter how many bullets he had in him, and he might never get this chance again. He had to act now.

It was unwise to shift with the projectiles still inside his body, but Sage needed the dragon right now. Taking a deep breath, he clung to his connection to Camden and summoned his beast.

The dragon answered, rushing out of him, eager to deal with the men who’d dared to lay a finger on Camden. A different time, Sage would have fucked himself over through this process, but now, he found that Camden’s blood inside him was working its own brand of magic. Sage’s body expelled the bullets, leaving only healing wounds behind.

The shift took longer than Sage would have liked, and it left him a little dazed. When he recovered, though, he was in dragon form and far more able to handle the situation. In spite of everything Camden had been through, the naga had shifted as well, his lower half now snake-like. Sage could honestly never get tired of seeing Camden like that. While that form had looked monstrous on draechen, Camden made it so very beautiful. He had a deadly grace that Sage could have never pulled off.

But now was not the time to admire his mate. With another roar, Sage blew an ice blast at the vampires still in the room. Fallon swore, taking refuge behind a fallen table. He kept shooting his gun, and given his size, Sage was a sitting duck… or a sitting dragon. He shielded himself with his wing as he swept his claws over another of Fallon’s cronies. Meanwhile, Camden had already slipped past the rest of Fallon’s companions, using the huge distraction Sage represented to get behind Fallon. With a swipe of Camden’s powerful tail, the vampire dropped his gun. He turned toward Camden with an angry hiss and pounced him, claws extended. Camden didn’t fall, his tail giving him a balance he might not have had in his legged form. He dodged, slithering aside with striking speed.

The remaining vampires had guns, too, and kept trying to fight Sage. But in this form, it was actually easier to handle the bullets. They did penetrate his hide, but Sage had a higher tolerance for pain now, a more than acceptable trade-off for his poor evasion abilities. He could also take more than a vampire at a time, so they didn’t get the chance to shoot him all that much in the first place.

Naturally, if not for whoever was attacking the coven, the vampires would have received countless reinforcements by now. This meant that the battle below was likely quite difficult for the vamps. Perhaps they were losing it. Sage certainly hoped so, because his instincts felt something familiar about the force that had come to his aid.

Obviously understanding the seriousness of the situation, Fallon waved at the vampires who remained conscious. “Leave the dragon,” he shouted. “Grab the naga. We need to go.”

Retreating away from Sage, the vampires pounced toward Camden. Sage roared, casting another spell and managing to hit two more vamps. The rest crowded Camden against the wall, and while the naga put up a good fight, they managed to restrain him. Sage wanted to use his magic on them, but if he wasn’t careful, he’d hit his mate in the process.

“There’s a good dragon,” Fallon said, grabbing Camden and already slipping out the door, now holding a gun to Camden’s temple. It seemed that he had recovered it during the scuffle. “We wouldn’t want anything to happen to your mate.”

Sage knew Fallon had no real interest in harming Camden. The vampire needed Camden alive to achieve his plans, whatever they were. However, it was entirely possible that Fallon would temporarily forgo the importance of his ploy, just so that he could escape. His survival instinct—and the knowledge that he needed to get through this alive so that he could actually use the blood he’d already taken from Camden—could push him into shooting the naga.

Fortunately, Sage and Camden were no longer alone in this. Just as Fallon stepped out of the room, a roar sounded to his right. Sage felt the energy wave before it even struck. All of the other vampires fell like flies as their energy was drained out of their bodies. However, Fallon remained standing and turned calmly toward the source of the spell.

Taking advantage of this chance, Sage shifted back into his human form. He knew without having to look who was the opponent Fallon faced. And Sage had never thought he’d see the day, but it seemed that his general had at last met someone unaffected by his powers. He didn’t want to think about Fallon being immune to Karein’s abilities, although he could guess the reason. Overlords only knew how the vampires had used Camden’s blood, but it had clearly boosted Fallon’s powers more than Sage had expected.

For all his calm demeanor, Fallon looked surprised at this result, too. “You can’t touch me, Dog-Catcher.” Fallon actually laughed. “Your power is useless.”

As the vampire spoke, Sage slowly started to make his way toward Camden and Fallon. This situation was dangerous. Sage would have tried to hit Fallon with magic, but they risked Fallon’s finger jerking on the trigger and killing Camden.

“Don’t even think about it,” Fallon said, shooting another glance toward Sage. “I will kill him if I have to. There are plenty of other naga princes where he came from.”

“That’s not exactly true,” Camden said. “My blood is stronger than that of my siblings, because I didn’t have a twin.”

That information didn’t seem to surprise Fallon, but neither did it distract him. He started to back away, and Sage followed slowly, lifting his hands to show that he was harmless. “Just let him go,” he pleaded. “Don’t hurt him.”

With the corner of his eye, Sage caught sight of Karein, now standing in the hallway behind him, his dark eyes glittering with anger and shock. Sage had to admit he was pretty surprised, too. He hadn’t expected the vampires would gain such an ability from Camden’s blood, since the naga themselves weren’t immune to Karein’s powers. But Sage would worry about that later. Right now, he had to get Camden out of the vamp’s clutches.

Camden met his gaze, looking decided and unafraid. “You have to blast him with a spell,” he said through their bond. “I’ll move out of the way.”

“Beautiful, I can’t. You’d die.”

“Freeze his gun then,” Camden suggested. “That way, he won’t be able to use it.”

It was a good idea, but Sage wasn’t sure it would work. And if it didn’t… He didn’t even want to think about the possibility. Giving Fallon a pleading look, he insisted, “Don’t hurt him. You have what you wanted already.”

“You have no idea what I want,” Fallon replied fiercely. “Don’t you dare to think that you do.” He shrugged, still continuing his retreat. “It doesn’t really matter. You can’t do anything about it.”

“He might not,” another voice said, “but I can.”

Behind Fallon, two familiar figures appeared. Prince Talrasar and his mate, Prince Kaelezrin, looked just as majestic as the last time Sage had seen them. He hadn’t really expected them to get involved, since to his knowledge, they’d decided to leave draechen business to Emperor Hareematek. Apparently, they’d deemed this kidnapping important enough to change their minds, something Sage was more than grateful for.

Prince Kaelezrin wasn’t the one who had spoken, which seemed obvious. Likely, Fallon was immune to his abilities as well. But he certainly couldn’t fight Talrasar’s powers.

Sage felt the moment when the shield wrapped around Camden. Over Fallon’s head, Talrasar nodded at him, confirming what Sage had sensed. With no hesitation, he shot two spells, an ice bolt at Fallon’s shoulder and one at the gun. Fallon jerked and, in spite of Sage’s precautions, the bullet left the barrel. It bounced harmlessly off the shield around Camden, and the sound of it filled Sage with unprecedented relief. A part of him had feared that the bullets could pass through Talrasar’s shields too, but apparently, that wasn’t the case.

Camden elbowed Fallon in the stomach, managing to pull away. Sage growled, and was just about to lunge at Fallon, but then, the vampire’s shoulder exploded.

Karein’s twin, Prince Rachen, appeared next to Prince Kaelezrin. “Well, it looks like you’re not so immune to draechen powers after all.” He grinned darkly. “At least, not to mine.”

For a few moments, Fallon just blinked at the three new arrivals. “It’s all your fault,” he whispered. “And you’ll pay.”

Not giving any explanation to his cryptic words, the vampire collapsed on the floor. With his foe out of the way, Sage rushed to his mate’s side. He dropped to his knees and embraced Camden tightly, almost unable to believe that they were truly free. Camden fell in his arms, inhaling deeply. His forked tongue teased Sage’s earlobe. It wasn’t a sensual gesture, but rather, Camden making sure that this was truly real and not a strange dream. Certain areas of his body had nerve endings that weren’t present in Sage’s, and that evidence of the uniqueness of his mate soothed Sage’s racing heart.

When reality began to settle in, though, Sage’s aches and pains returned with a vengeance. With the adrenaline of battle finally leaving him, he groaned, exhausted, bleeding, every muscle in his body in agony. He breathed through it, struggling to contain it, but, in spite of his efforts, he found that the bullets had gotten to him after all. Brushing one last kiss over Camden’s temple, Sage fell into darkness and knew no more.

* * * *

A dim blue glow engulfed Sage as Talrasar poured healing magic over him. Camden trembled, watching the process anxiously and biting his lip. It took everything in Camden’s power to remain quiet and not interrupt, because this was all wrong, so wrong.

A strong hand pressed against his shoulder, and Camden found himself leaning against Prince Shtamakarein Tersain. It was so very strange to share anything with this man whom his parents had long ago considered the greatest threat to naga as a nation, and possibly all chimeras in general. But now, their affection for Sage brought them together, and Camden was thankful for the black dragon’s presence.

“He’s going to be all right,” Karein offered. “He’s strong, and he wants to come back to you. He won’t let anything stand in his way.”

Camden wanted to believe that. He trusted his mate’s abilities and he knew better than anyone how strong his lover could be. But at the same time, he had seen and felt the bullets that had pierced Sage’s flesh, and he realized that Sage shouldn’t have been fighting in his condition. What if Sage had pushed himself too hard? What if he couldn’t snap out of this after all?

It hurt physically to just stand around waiting, without being able to help. But Camden was no healer, and he felt thankful that he even had Talrasar here in the first place. Still, it seemed to take forever for the fae to complete his self-appointed task. Camden’s fear skyrocketed when Talrasar started to pull away.

“How is he?” Camden asked as the fae turned toward him. “Is he going to be all right?”

Talrasar shot him an unreadable look. “He’s exhausted, and his injuries did quite a number on him. My powers healed most of the damage, but he’s still weak. Personally, I think that it’s very likely that he will recover. He is young and stronger than most, both in body and in psyche. And there’s something else urging him on. Something not draechen, but still his.”

Hope warred with despair inside Camden. It was his blood that was helping Sage, but also his blood that had gotten them into this mess in the first place. It had certainly given Fallon some unexpected abilities and had a little extra kick because of the circumstances of his birth. But would it be enough to help Sage pull through?

“Thank you, Prince Talrasar,” he replied quietly. “Can I stay with him?”

“Of course,” the fae answered. “In fact, it’s recommended. Go ahead and talk to him. Reach out to him through your bond. I’m sure it will hasten his recovery.”

Camden crawled into the bed next to his mate. If he wanted to be honest, he was exhausted, too. He still hadn’t fully recovered from the bleeding, and he hadn’t gotten the chance to eat before the entire attack. Perhaps Talrasar had guessed it, because mere seconds later, Talrasar’s hand landed on his shoulder. Healing energy flooded him, chasing away some of the weakness, and also bringing with it a sense of peace. Camden almost resented it, because he didn’t want to experience anything like peace, not while his mate was still so sick.

Talrasar pulled away without a word. For a few moments, both he and Karein remained in the room. Camden was aware of their eyes on him, but he paid them no attention. Then, he heard the door open and both men step out. At last, Camden was left alone with his mate.

It was different this time, not like the last couple of weeks. They remained in the vampire headquarters, since the draechen forces were still busy gathering evidence and transporting prisoners. Also, Talrasar had deemed it unwise for them to transport Sage anywhere just yet. Well, Sage and Fallon. Apparently, Prince Rachen’s fire bolt had struck Fallon a little harder than they’d originally realized. Honestly, Camden couldn’t bring himself to regret it.

With a sigh, Camden swept his hand over Sage’s strong chest, monitoring the steady rhythm of his breath. “I’m so sorry,” he whispered brokenly. “I should have been stronger, a better mate. I should have found another way. This is all my fault.”

All of a sudden, another palm landed on his, squeezing tightly. “I thought we’d already agreed you’d never blame yourself for anything, ever again.”

Camden gaped and sat up, staring in disbelief at Sage. His mate offered him a tired, but warm smile. “What? You didn’t think I’d abandon you now of all times, did you?”

“I… I…” Camden didn’t even know what to say. He was utterly stunned by Sage’s recovery, although he probably shouldn’t have been. Prince Talrasar’s abilities were literally legendary. Camden should have had a little more faith in them, but it was hard to make himself trust when he’d seen his mate get shot and felt his body go limp in his arms.

“Oh, beautiful.” Sage’s voice was hoarse with emotion. “I’m the one who’s sorry. If I hadn’t lost my calm, perhaps we never would have had to go through all that.”

“You were defending me,” Camden argued, tears already threatening. This was happening. This was actually real. “But you’re right. Enough with playing the blame game. Just hold me, Sage. Hold me and kiss me.”

Their lips met, but they didn’t take things too far. Both of them were far too drained, both physically and emotionally. They’d had a rough day—a rough couple of weeks, really—and while sex would have been nice, now was not the time or the place for it.

“Sadly, you’re right,” Sage said as they pulled away. “The mind is willing but the body is weak, or something like that.” He released a low chuckle. “Overlords, I’m tired. I just want to go home.”

Home. Camden wondered where home would be from now on. It certainly wouldn’t be Patala. Camden didn’t think he could return there, not after all this. His parents had seemed open toward Sage before the meeting with Talbot, but it no longer seemed enough. Camden wanted a new life with his mate, one that would help him bury the shadows of his past in Sage’s love for him. Draechenburg then?

“We’ll try,” Sage suggested, “and if it doesn’t work out… Well, the world is a big place. We’ll find somewhere to call home. I promise you that.”

Camden beamed back and leaned against his mate’s shoulder. As long as he was with his mate, he was willing to try anything. He’d learned by now that, if they stood together, nothing could defeat them. This lesson had come at a harsh price, but Camden had been given another chance, and he would seize it with both hands.

* * * *

That evening

The moment Prince Arlen stepped through the gates of the Patalan palace, the entire royal family swamped him, begging for news with little to no regard for decorum. “What happened, Arlen?” Queen Anais asked.

Arlen offered his mother a tired smile. “It went well. I wasn’t actually there for the battle, but I received news from Prince Shtamakarein. Camden is fine, if a little weak. Lieutenant Sagenamadeen was injured, but he was healed by Prince Talrasar. The vampire behind the whole ploy has been taken prisoner.”

“Where are they now?” Zaire asked as he led his son into the palace. “Why didn’t you go get Camden?”

“I couldn’t,” Arlen replied. “They’ll be heading back to Draechenburg. If we want to take Camden home, we have to go there.”

“Well then, we’ll go,” Queen Anais replied, not seeming in the least bit bothered by the thought. “We’ll start packing at once.”

As he watched them make plans, Talbot felt like an intruder, a voyeur. The royal family had barely slept all throughout past weeks, and Talbot had been right there, by their side, worrying himself to death for the missing young naga. Whether they realized it or not, he cared about Camden as well. The thought of them leaving to Draechenburg to see Camden with him staying behind frightened him.

It was that fear that made him dare to speak out. As they headed toward the throne room, he cleared his throat. The royal family glimpsed his way, all of them wearing identical expressions of surprise. They’d obviously forgotten he was even there.

“With your permission, Your Majesties,” Talbot said, “I’d like to humbly request coming along to Draechenburg. I realize this is a lot to ask, but I truly feel the need to see Prince Camden with my own eyes.”

For a few moments, his sovereigns didn’t speak. They shared a look, obviously using their mind bond to communicate. Finally, the queen smiled at him. “Very well. You can come. But I want to give you a small warning. You know that we supported you in your endeavor to mate Camden. I’m not sure if that will be possible right now.”

Talbot swallowed around the sudden knot in his throat. “I know,” he replied. “I won’t insist on it if Prince Camden doesn’t wish it. I just want to make sure he’s truly all right.”

“You can prepare whatever luggage you have then,” King Nikhil said. “We’ll be leaving soon.”

Talbot bowed lowly, thanking the Isaiat for their generosity. They dismissed him, and Talbot headed directly toward his room. The relief he felt at the knowledge that they wouldn’t leave him behind was almost staggering.

He didn’t have too many things to pack, so the preparations lasted a grand total of five minutes. After that, he simply didn’t know what to do with himself. The walls of his quarters seemed to be closing in on him. It would likely take a while longer for the royal family to depart, especially since all of them would be going.

On impulse, Talbot shifted into his legged form and put on human clothes. He left his room and stopped the first guard he saw. “Could you please notify Their Majesties that I’m going to the surface for a breath of fresh air? I won’t be long.”

“Yes, my lord,” the man said, saluting. “At once.”

Talbot watched him slither away with a sigh. It was really very strange. He knew he probably shouldn’t be leaving Patala at this moment, but the queen’s words were weighing on him more than he’d have liked.

He left the palace and took one of the royal family’s limousines. A few guards accompanied him, as always, but Talbot paid them no heed. He was too lost in thought to even consider their presence.

“To the beach,” he commanded to the driver. “Be quick about it.”

The other naga complied. The limo abandoned the palace, quickly progressing through the Patalan streets. They entered the tunnels and finally reached the surface. In the distance, through the tinted windows, Talbot could catch a glimpse of the setting sun.

They reached the beach in record time. As soon as the car stopped, Talbot opened the door and stepped out of the vehicle. His guards made a move to follow, and Talbot allowed it. It was unlikely that the vampires would attack again, but it wouldn’t be safe for him to just wander around with no one watching his back.

He took off his shoes and started walking in the exact same direction they’d gone the last time they’d been here. Back then, Camden had been laughing and kissing the draechen, Sagenamadeen Zager. Talbot couldn’t understand it. He couldn’t understand what he’d done wrong.

Sure, he had left Patala, but duty had forced him back to Greece. He’d always wanted to return to Camden’s side. He’d only ever wanted what was best for Camden.

Truth be told, upon his departure, Talbot hadn’t been sure Camden was his mate. But without Camden, he’d felt the cold encroaching upon his consciousness. Camden was the only one who’d ever chased that away, who made Talbot feel.

Did that mean that Camden was his mate? Talbot didn’t know. His parents had once told him that he was supposed to recognize the person—or rather, the persons—for him on sight. But how did that feeling of recognition come? Was it like a lightning bolt of sudden knowledge or a warmer, slower progress toward the realization?

With a sigh, Talbot scanned the horizon. The waves of the oceans had swallowed the sun, and twilight had settled over the beach. He couldn’t linger here much longer. He couldn’t afford to let the royal family wait. But for some reason, he’d wanted to see the beach again. Why? To say good-bye to his dream of mating Camden? Perhaps. This had been the place where he and Camden had first kissed after all.

“You don’t have to give it up, you know,” a sudden voice said, somewhere to his right.

Talbot turned, half expecting one of the guards to have addressed him. No one was there, though. The naga soldiers were a little further back, giving him privacy while still watching over him.

With a frown, Talbot shook himself. He was hearing voices now. That was a clear sign that he had to get out of here. Watching the sunset like a pathetic weeping maiden wouldn’t bring Camden to his side.

“No, but you can still do it,” the voice came again, this time from his left.

Talbot gazed in that direction, and still, he saw nothing. “Who’s there?”

“A friend,” came the reply from behind Talbot. He turned, expecting more nothing, but his guess was proven wrong. A cloaked figure stood in front of him, shrouded in pure darkness. Tendrils of shadows seemed to emanate from him. A cold chill swept over Talbot’s spine.

“Guards!” he called out.

The figure chuckled. “They can’t hear you. They can’t hear us unless I will it. Now, Mr. Stervos, would you like to hear my proposition? Do you want to know how you can get Camden?”

Talbot eyed the figure. He was no idiot. He could tell evil when he saw it. And yet, that part of him that was already succumbing to the chill made him nod. “All right. I’m listening.”

Chapter Thirteen

A few days later

The throne room was quiet, tension heavy in the air. Hareem studiously didn’t look at his guests, knowing that they disliked being here as much as he disliked their presence. It wasn’t that he hated chimeras in general or the Isaiat in particular. He’d long ago lost any sort of prejudice that might have originated from his upbringing. What bothered him was the unavoidable tension the naga royal family brought with them.

Still, he supposed that this was far better than the alternative, which essentially had them on the brink of war with the naga. Really, the vampires had done him a favor, at least from a political point of view. Personally, Hareem was still pissed about the fact that they’d dared to kidnap one of his lieutenants.

Distantly, he wondered what Sage and Camden planned now. Hareem would prefer it if they stayed here, but it would have to be their decision. He had no intention to get involved in it in any way beyond offering his silent support.

Of course, the Isaiat would never believe in his good intentions. Even now, they were eyeing him warily, as if they expected him to order their imprisonment any moment now. Hareem supposed he couldn’t really blame them, but still it irritated him. But then, these days, most things did, and it had very little to do with the naga or the vampires.

He was greatly relieved when, at last, a knock sounded at the door. “Enter,” he called out.

The soldier who came inside bowed so lowly Hareem wanted to roll his eyes. “We’ve just received news that several airplanes are approaching,” the draechen reported.

“It’s Camden,” Anais Isaiat gasped out. “It has to be him.”

Without even bothering to glance Hareem’s way, she fled the throne room, with her two mates and her older two children trailing after her. Lord Talbot Stervos, the one other naga who’d joined them on this visit—other than their guards, of course—also went with them. Hareem watched them go with a small frown. He was actually a little jealous of them. They had a beautiful family, and for better or for worse, they loved each other. Hareem, on the other hand, had only recently started to get along with one of his brothers and was just getting to know the second one. Not to mention that he’d been forced to imprison his parents and twin and to send away his own mate. Really, the Isaiat didn’t know how good they had it. Perhaps if they’d truly appreciated it, they never would have behaved the way they had with Camden’s mate. He wondered if he should have forbidden Talbot’s presence in Draechenburg. He’d been awfully tempted to do so, if only because the naga had no reason to be here.

But he had greater problems than that. His concerns now rotated around what Eanera Myrthylar had told him. She and King Selbrian had refrained from getting directly involved, at least for now, but they had revealed the vampires’ location to Hareem. At the same time, though, she had warned that the vampires weren’t the real danger and he needed to get to the bottom of things, to find out the real reason why they’d risked kidnapping Camden.

Truly, Hareem couldn’t figure out what could have pushed them into such an action. They’d pretty much stayed off the radar until now. Why would they risk drawing such attention onto themselves, especially when they’d known Ornoz would undoubtedly get involved?

He was still musing over this when the usher announced the arrival of his new guests, or rather, the return of his family. Resenting all the formality, Hareem beckoned them all to come in. Finally, his brothers stepped into the throne room, together with the entire Isaiat family, Talbot, Sage and his sister Hanna, Sari, and of course, Prince Talrasar and Prince Kaelezrin. The last person present was the vampire, who, according to what Hareem’s brothers reported, called himself Fallon.

They all bowed in front of Hareem, even the vampire, although he was forced into doing so by Karein. Hareem took advantage of the chance to scan the face of the vampire prisoner. He disliked having to fall back on his father’s habits of hunting down the ninth caste, but they’d challenged Ornoz, and he couldn’t let that slide. Not to mention that Fallon’s immunity to black dragon powers was worrisome.

Still, he’d promised himself, and the fae, that he wouldn’t use unnecessary violence. For the moment, he directed his attention to Sage and Camden. “Welcome home, Lieutenant Zager,” he told Sage. “I’ve taken the liberty of preparing new rooms for you and your mate in the guest wing of the palace. Will you be staying here and taking up your post in the Wyverns once again?”

“I believe so, Your Majesty,” Sage replied. “I’m greatly thankful that you’ve decided to grant me your trust once more.”

Camden’s sire twitched, obviously not appreciating what the exchange implied. Similarly, Talbot’s expression darkened. However, none of the naga said anything. Likely, they planned to address the matter in private, something which Hareem felt thankful for.

“As I understand it, you’ve been through a lot. If you’d rather, you can retreat to your rooms now.”

It was his way of politely dismissing the couple. Yes, Sage and Camden deserved to know why they’d been hurt, but it wasn’t them who Hareem had a problem with. He didn’t trust the naga family, let alone the noble they’d dragged along. Therefore, he was reluctant to have them here for this little interrogation.

Perhaps Sage realized this, because he bowed lowly. “Thank you, Your Majesty. Your generosity will be forever praised.”

Hareem acknowledged the formal words with a nod. Sage took Camden’s hand and started to lead him out. Thankfully, the Isaiat wanted to spend time with their son more than they needed to punish the person guilty of Camden’s kidnapping. “With your permission, Majesty,” Zaire said, “we’ll take our leave as well.”

“Perhaps I should stay,” Nikhil commented almost idly, his gaze on the vampire. “There are still some matters that need to be discussed.”

Hareem should have known that they wouldn’t let things go just like that. “Very well,” he replied simply.

As soon as all of the naga—with the exception of Nikhil—left, Hareem finally addressed the vampire. “Exactly what did you plan to achieve by kidnapping Prince Camden?” he asked without preamble.

The vampire didn’t even blink. Instead, he spat at Hareem’s feet, smirking darkly. “You’ll know soon enough, draechen. Oh, you’ll know.”

“Answer the question,” Rachen said coldly, squeezing Fallon’s arm.

The vampire winced, but said nothing. Hareem should have known that it wouldn’t be so easy. “Are your people planning something against us?”

“You wish.” Fallon chuckled. “All of you are nothing but a joke. You think you’ve won, but it’s not the vampires you need to fear.”

The words oddly echoed Eanera’s, something that awoke a new restlessness inside Hareem. He shared a look with his brothers. They wouldn’t get any information out of this man so easily, but they had to find out what he knew somehow.

Suppressing a sigh, Hareem ordered, “Karein, Rachen, take him to the dungeons. We’ll make him talk eventually.”

“Yes, Majesty.” Karein actually saluted, like he only did when others were present. Sari shot him a concerned look, obviously knowing that Karein didn’t like resorting to torture. Hareem would avoid it if he could. He still had a few tricks up his sleeve, courtesy of his friends, the benandanti.

The naga didn’t seem very happy about Hareem’s decision. “You’re just going to sweep this aside?” Nikhil frowned at Hareem. “He attacked my son. We deserve a say in what happens to him. It’s our right to bring him to justice.”

“He’s a draechen prisoner, and we are the authority in this matter,” Hareem replied. He was tired of the Isaiat putting up a front of rejecting a cooperation with the draechen when it suited them, and then starting to make demands. However justified they might have been in their position, Hareem wouldn’t allow it. “You will abide by Drachenburg rules, just like everyone else. Make no mistake, King Nikhil. I might have allowed you some freedom because I admit you have been wronged before, but my patience has its limits.”

Turning toward his brothers once more, Hareem said, “Go and bring me good news.”

As he spoke, he gave Karein a warning glance. He had every intention of addressing the matter himself, once he made sure the naga didn’t cause any problems. He trusted Karein would understand his plans.

Karein gave him a barely visible nod. With another bow, he and his twin started to drag Fallon away. Sari glanced toward Karein, obviously wanting to follow his mate but staying rooted to his spot regardless.

Once Rachen and Karein were gone, Prince Kaelezrin took a step forward. “If I may, Your Majesty, Talrasar and I would like a word with you alone.”

“Yes, of course.” Hareem wondered what they wanted to tell him that they hadn’t been able to communicate through long-distance regular channels. “King Nikhil, would there be anything else at this time?”

Nikhil just gave him a dark look. “One of these days, Emperor, someone will really fight back against you. Maybe then, you’ll learn not to be so arrogant.”

Before Hareem could reply to that, Nikhil turned on his heel and stalked out of the throne room. “That went well,” Kaelezrin commented once Nikhil was gone.

Hareem allowed himself a small smile. He was beginning to like the prince, maybe because he reminded Hareem so much of Karein. Besides, they were family. “I honestly didn’t expect it to go any better,” he admitted.

“I should go with him,” Sari said. “Maybe I can calm down the Isaiat a little.”

Hareem didn’t even bother to suppress his sigh. Sari really should be more careful. Hareem had no doubt that Karein was taking good care of his mate, but Sari still tended to put too much strain on himself in his zeal to help. “It would be better if you didn’t get too involved in this, Sari. It’s too dangerous.”

“I’ll be fine,” Sari promised. Much to Hareem’s surprise, the fae walked up to the throne and kissed Hareem’s cheek. It was a bold, affectionate gesture, which warmed Hareem’s broken heart. “Take care of yourself,” Sari whispered in Hareem’s ear.

With that enigmatic statement, Sari left, too. Now with only the two ancient princes, Hareem sobered and gestured them closer. “Now, tell me. What concerns you?”

“The vampire blamed Rachen, Kael, and me for this… Whatever this is,” Talrasar replied. “What’s going on, Emperor?”

Hareem didn’t like that. He didn’t like it at all. “I wish I knew,” he said. “One thing is certain. We have to get to the bottom of this, and fast.”

He had never been one to freak out because of some random words thrown his way, but this time, it was different. He could feel something gathering, looming ahead, like an ominous cloud. He could only hope that when it reached them, they’d be ready.

* * * *

“Are you serious about staying in Draechenburg, Camden?” Zaire crossed his arms over his chest and pinned Camden with a look. “You can’t mean that.”

Camden plopped down on the couch, exhausted. “Sage and I have discussed it. We’ve tried Patala, and it obviously didn’t work out. So we’ll try Draechenburg now.”

“But, Camden… You can’t leave us just like that.” Krysta gave him a pleading look. “What about Ender and Endra? You know how much they’ll miss you.”

Camden grimaced. “It doesn’t mean we won’t visit,” he said with a sigh. Sage sat down next to him, and Camden leaned against his shoulder, wishing more than ever that his family could have accepted him and Sage without getting into all this mess.

“As long as we’re welcome, that is,” Sage added.

“Of course you’re welcome,” Camden’s mother said, lifting a hand when Camden’s brother opened his mouth to say something. “Patala will always be your home, no matter what.”

“If I may,” Talbot intervened, “I was still hoping we could address our relationship. Now that we finally have you back…”

Camden really didn’t have the patience for this. “You don’t have me back, because you never had me in the first place. I’m sorry, Lord Talbot. We never should have involved you in this matter.” He squeezed Sage’s hand. “I already have a mate, and I don’t need anyone else. It was foolish to even try.”

Talbot clenched his jaw, his slitted eyes flashing almost alarmingly. A shiver coursed through Camden, and not for the first time, he wondered exactly how much he could truly trust Talbot. He might be an old friend of the family, but they hadn’t seen each other in ages. What was he even doing in Draechenburg? Could he have had something to do with the vampires’ plan?

He did note that his parents gave Talbot a surprised look, too, as if they hadn’t expected Talbot to approach Camden. That was a little worrisome, too.

“It is a little suspicious that he was there exactly at the time when the vampires attacked,” Sage said through their bond. “We have to keep an eye on him.”

“Agreed. If he’s here and we’re right, he can’t have good intentions.”

As they spoke, Nikhil finally arrived. He came directly to Camden’s side and hugged him and Sage without a word. Camden was honestly shocked. They’d done all the hugging when the plane had first landed, and now it was time for the automatic arguing. Nevertheless, Camden hugged Nikhil back. It was the first time one of his parents had actually included Sage in such a gesture, and Camden appreciated it a lot, especially since it came from Nikhil, who wasn’t usually very demonstrative.

“Everything all right, Father?” he asked when Nikhil finally pulled away.

Nikhil smiled tightly. “Fine. You two get some rest. You deserve it after everything we’ve been through. We can talk more later.”

It was very strange, much like the emperor’s attitude. “Something’s going on,” Camden told his mate, “something we haven’t been told.”

“Yes, and they’re trying to keep us out of it. I’ll look into it, beautiful. Once they’re gone, I’ll follow.”

“You mean, we’ll follow,” Camden amended.

Sage nodded, although when he spoke, he addressed Nikhil, not Camden. “Thank you, Majesty. I think we’ll take you up on that offer. Camden and I need a little quality time together.”

Talbot twitched satisfyingly but couldn’t do anything about Nikhil’s decision. Camden’s family hugged him once again, then left the room. For a few moments, Camden and Sage didn’t move, waiting on the couch. “Are they gone?” Camden asked, feeling a little silly with all this cloak-and-dagger stuff.

“Yeah,” Sage replied. “Come on, beautiful. If you’re up for this, it’s time to go.”

* * * *

Fallon lay bound in the dark dungeons, glaring at the two draechen in front of him. Perhaps he should be cooperating with them, since they were directly connected to this entire mess. But he didn’t trust them, not one bit. For all he knew, they’d join forces with his foe, and then things would be even worse for Fallon’s people.

“Why don’t you make things easier for yourself and tell us the truth?” Prince Shtamakarein asked. “We know you’re hiding something.”

“You don’t say.” Fallon chuckled. “Forget it, Dog-Catcher. I’m not telling you shit.”

Shtamakarein’s clone—twin, or whatever the hell he was—took another step forward. “I think I can make you change your mind.”

Fallon just faced him without flinching, even when Rachen, as the man called himself, summoned a fire spell. His powers were very strange, as they didn’t seem oriented to that element in particular. Rachen didn’t launch the magic at him, just getting so close that Fallon could feel the heat threatening to scorch his eyebrows. “What do you say?” Rachen inquired. “Ready to play nice?”

“Fuck you,” Fallon replied, wishing he could have come up with a better comeback.

Rachen’s eyes flashed threateningly, but Shtamakarein pressed a hand to his shoulder, holding him back. “Come on, vampire,” the black dragon said. “Stop resisting. You know you’ll tell us eventually.”

Fallon snorted. “What can you possibly do to me? This good-cop-bad-cop routine won’t work. I know where my loyalties lie, and I won’t betray them.”

“Fair enough,” Rachen replied, the fire in his hands dying. “We can understand that. But maybe you’ll change your mind once you haven’t been fed for a couple of days.”

Fallon had actually expected them to be much crueler. He shrugged, since he very much doubted he’d survive that long in Draechenburg anyway. Thankfully, the draechen gave up on him, at least for the moment. Shaking his head, Shtamakarein turned on his heel and abandoned the cell. With another ugly look thrown Fallon’s way, his brother followed.

Silence fell over the cell. Fallon closed his eyes and waited. It wouldn’t be long now. He was sure of it. Clenching his fists around his chains, Fallon sent a mental apology to his father. He had failed in his task, and now, he was going to pay the price. The chains kept him from shifting, and his bat shape wouldn’t help him get out of here in the first place. Draechen were always prepared to stifle the chances their prisoners had to use their abilities. If only he’d gotten the chance to reach an exit back at the hideout. He could have flown off and tried again a different time. But it was too late for that, much too late.

He didn’t know how long he lingered there, dwelling on his guilt and regret, but at last, he heard some strange noises outside. Draechen guards called out “Hold it,” before their voice died, silenced by whoever was approaching.

A key was inserted into the lock, and Talbot Stervos stepped into the cell. “Hello there, Fallon Hanover,” he greeted Fallon.

Fallon didn’t even blink. “Well, you certainly took your time,” he told the naga.

Talbot just smirked at him. “I was busy with the little prince you let escape. Don’t worry. I won’t make the same mistake.”

“Is that right?” Fallon sneered back. “Well, good luck with that. At this point, the draechen and the naga know to be wary. If nothing else, this whole thing earned us that.”

Talbot’s expression darkened. “Do you really think that will help them? Or rather, do you think that will help you?”

“I’m just a speck of dust in this battle,” Fallon answered. “You can do whatever you want to me, but it’ll hardly influence its outcome.”

Slowly, the naga approached, scanning Fallon from head to toe. “You could have,” Talbot said. “You could have changed how this will all end.” He passed a clawed finger over Fallon’s cheek, drawing blood. “If you’d told the terrific twins the truth, they’d have believed you. It would have been very bad for me.”

Fallon’s heart fell. He knew Talbot was only saying all of this to torment him, to make him feel even more useless than he already did. But if it was true, if he’d discarded the one chance his people had left because of distrust… Gods, he’d never forgive himself.

To a certain extent, it made sense. If his foe had wanted to join forces with Ornoz, he’d have done so already. He could approach the draechen and give them the knowledge of his existence without Fallon having to reveal anything. Shit, he’d been so stupid. If he hadn’t allowed his own disdain toward the draechen to blind him, things might have been very different now.

“That’s right, little bat.” Talbot laughed at him. “You’ve wasted your final opportunity to save your world.”

“It’s not over yet,” Fallon replied weakly. “You haven’t won.”

“Oh, but I have. Your people can’t stand against me. You’ve alienated any possible allies you might have had. The shifters are divided, and I will tear them apart, one by one.”

Without giving Fallon a chance to answer, Talbot crushed their mouths together. Fallon struggled, hating every moment of it, unwilling to give this man the satisfaction of destroying his dignity, too. He bit down on Talbot’s lower lip, and both of them hissed at Talbot’s blood invaded his mouth.

Talbot pulled away, all merriment gone from his expression. Fallon spat the polluted blood out of his mouth. “I can taste him in you,” he said. He didn’t even know who he was addressing, Talbot Stervos or the shadow surrounding him, consuming him and threatening to do the same with the entire world.

“There is no him anymore,” Talbot answered, a wicked grin on his lips. “Just me.”

Fallon couldn’t say that truly surprised him. When he’d first met Talbot Stervos, the man had been just another naga. But the moment he’d seen him waiting in the throne room, he’d known things had seriously changed.

A wave of power swept over Fallon, trying to drain him of energy. It hurt like nothing Fallon had experienced before, but their experiments with naga blood paid off, and he managed to resist it.

Talbot frowned. “Oh well. It looks like I’m going to have to do this the old-fashioned way and get my hands dirty.”

Sharp claws raked over Fallon’s chest and neck. Fallon released a gurgled cry as his life’s essence started to drain out of him. Talbot just watched him bleed, and then, he tried again. This time, Fallon couldn’t resist the power that dragged him toward the darkness. As he surrendered to the void, he could only hope that his father and the rest of his people would be stronger.

* * * *

Even before he smelled the blood, Sage knew he and Camden had guessed correctly in doubting Talbot. This low down in the Draechenburg dungeons, only officers of the highest rank were allowed. Sage was lucky enough to have that permission, since he’d been reinstated in his role as a Wyvern. However, the guards would have normally stopped him anyway, if only because Camden was with him, and his own integrity had been, in the eyes of many of them, tainted by the naga.

No one stopped them now, and the reason became apparent when he and Camden started running into felled draechen. “Varuna…” Camden gasped out. “What happened here?”

“Go back, beautiful,” Sage told his mate. “Get help.”

Camden opened his mouth to protest, but Sage shook his head. “Whoever did this is very powerful. I can still feel the magic in the air.” He was beginning to doubt if it had been Talbot at all, even if he and Camden had followed Talbot’s scent here. “Find your family. If I’m guessing right, they should be close by. I suspect King Nikhil realized something isn’t right.”

His mate hesitated for a few moments, then turned to go back the way they’d come. It was the shortest path from the palace into the dungeons, one that Sage only knew because of his extended stay in the palace. It wasn’t exactly common knowledge, but somehow, Talbot, or whoever had burst in here, had been aware of it.

His heart heavy, Sage went deeper into the mountain. He had already guessed that Talbot was heading toward the vampire, probably intending to free him. Fortunately, Sage had recovered from his shooting and he could fight, although at this point, he truly didn’t know what he was up against.

He found Fallon’s cell with ease, and he got there just in time to witness an unlikely sight. The door was cracked open, but two people were still inside. Sage’s eyes fell on Fallon dangling against his chains, his chest and neck practically ripped apart. His broken body spasmed, as if he was in the throes of a seizure. Talbot loomed over him, and the air around him seemed to vibrate.

Sage didn’t even hesitate. He burst into the room and shot an ice spell at the naga. Sage’s magic seemed to shatter, as if it had struck an invisible shield. However, the bolt of ice did have an effect. Talbot went rigid, and Fallon’s body stopped moving. At the very least, Sage had caused a distraction.

Talbot turned toward him, and Sage gaped when he realized the naga’s previously slitted eyes had gone completely dark, so much so that they didn’t even have pupils anymore. There was only that black, like Sage was looking into a void. Talbot hissed at him, the sound so completely animalistic that it took Sage aback. When he spoke, the voice no longer even sounded like Talbot at all. Or it did, but not really. “You again,” the naga said. His lips twisted into a smirk. “Well, it’s actually quite perfect. You’ve been a thorn in my side for too long.”

Sage sensed the power building up in the room. He saw it in Talbot’s eyes, and he knew this was no normal naga. He’d also been around Karein and Rachen long enough to be able to identify energy-draining magic. He had no idea how Talbot had come to wield such power, but he wasn’t about to sit around and find out.

His ice spell had distracted Talbot, but if Sage was right about the type of magic Talbot used, he could truly do very little about it. Black dragons absorbed normal elemental spells like Sage used. It made no sense for Talbot to be able to wield a power similar to Karein’s, but Sage’s gut told him to stay the hell out of Talbot’s reach. Still, that didn’t mean Sage was going to turn tail and run. No, Lieutenant Sagenamadeen Zager was no coward, and this man had to pay for his crimes.

The first thing he had to do was to get Talbot away from his victim. Hopefully, Fallon would still be alive by the time they defeated Talbot and would respond favorably to the attentions of a healer. Of course, before that could happen, Sage had to actually beat Talbot, or at the very least stall him until reinforcements arrived.

At the corner of his mind, Sage registered his mate’s panic as Camden ran through the palace, seeking help. “Be careful, Sage,” he said through their bond. “That’s not the Talbot Stervos I knew.”

Yeah, Sage had pretty much gathered that, because he couldn’t fathom the Isaiat trying to marry their beloved son off to a traitor with dubious magic. But that was something to be explored another time.

For the moment, Sage retreated out into the hallway, dodging a bolt of magic just in time. “Come on,” he taunted. “Is that really the best you can do?”

Talbot roared, and Sage seriously wondered where everyone else had gone. Surely, the entire palace had heard that sound. He supposed that, in a way, he was making progress, since he’d at least diverted Talbot’s attention from Fallon. But really, Sage had his own issues with Talbot. The man had not only tried to get between him and Camden, but also killed several draechen. He would not get away with it.

With a growl of his own, Sage shot a bolt of ice at Talbot. Talbot laughed, Sage’s spell dissipating into thin air. “Is that really the best you can do?” he echoed mockingly. “Pathetic, Lieutenant Zager. I really don’t know what Camden sees in you.”

“We’re in love,” Sage replied calmly. “But I suppose such a bond isn’t easy for you to comprehend.”

“Love.” Talbot repeated the word, as if tasting it in his mouth. “I’d have actually expected the draechen to get over such naive, childish concepts by now. You do realize that the bond you praise so thoroughly is nothing more than sexual chemistry and pheromones?”

As the naga spoke, tendrils of darkness seemed to extend from him to Sage. Sage moved back, creating ice with every step he took. Oddly enough, he didn’t even do so consciously. His power seemed to be reacting to Talbot’s proximity, like it was trying to repel the dark magic.

“And how exactly would you know that?” he countered. “You don’t have a mate, and I’m guessing you never will. Fate would never be so cruel so as to bind someone to you.”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Talbot said. “I can take whoever the hell I want. In fact, I fully plan to claim Camden. He won’t be able to fight me, once you’re out of the picture.”

That was the only warning Sage got before Talbot directed another wave of power at Sage. Sage tried to dodge again and cast a spell of his own, and while his enchantment did hit Talbot, the naga’s struck him as well. He felt Talbot’s power sapping him of strength, threatening to send him to his knees.

“Sage!” Camden cried out in his mind. “Hang in there. I’m bringing help.”

And he was. While Sage had been busy distracting Talbot, Camden had run into his family, who had already been trying to find a secondary way into the dungeons. Prince Sareltae was with them, which was both fortunate and worrisome. But if Sareltae knew about this, so did Karein. Sage would be receiving reinforcements any moment now.

“Are you still hoping that your general will come to lend you a hand?” Talbot asked, as if guessing his thoughts. “Have you truly not learned that your precious Prince Shtamakarein isn’t as powerful as you all believe him to be? You’ve made a serious mistake, Lieutenant Zager, and it’s too late, for all of you.”

Talbot wasn’t completely wrong. Recently, Ornoz relied a lot on the power and near invulnerability of black dragons. They’d grown arrogant, maybe even complacent in some respects. Sage himself had never truly believed that there would come a time when he’d meet someone immune to Karein’s abilities.

However, Sage was strong in his own right. He didn’t want to think it was too late, not while he still had breath in his body. Camden’s presence in his mind strengthened him, and he pushed back against the power invading him. At first, it didn’t seem like it would work, but Camden was a part of him now, and his love swamped their bond, fueling Sage, awakening that part of him that had survived and recovered after a shooting that should have killed him. Camden’s blood might have given Fallon a boost in abilities, but it had done the same for Sage.

This was his fight. He had to keep his friends and family out of it. Karein might or might not be able to take Talbot down, but it didn’t matter, because this task had fallen onto Sage.

Summoning the full extent of his magic, Sage straightened his back and sent a wave of ice magic at Talbot. Talbot’s eyes widened, having obviously not expected Sage to be able to retaliate. In a more shocking development, this time, the spell didn’t shatter. It was as if Camden’s love had fundamentally transformed Sage’s magic, giving him the ability to stand against this man, whoever he was.

Of course, since Sage had put a lot of strength behind the blast, expecting resistance, the spell ended up sending Talbot flying at the other end of the corridor. Sage shook himself, and walked toward where Talbot lay fallen. The naga tried to get up, but Sage didn’t let him. He felt empowered by Camden’s trust in him, by the desire to protect his mate and to find out what was truly at the bottom of this.

Another ice bolt from Sage pinned Talbot to the floor. Sage felt it then, that his magic was no longer how it had been. He sensed the change that had already been brewing inside him from the very first moment he’d taken Camden as his mate. He was different now. Both he and Camden were different, and they were a force to be reckoned with.

“You’re the one who’s made the mistake,” Sage said. “It’s not Karein you needed to fear, but me. I won’t ever allow you to hurt Camden, or my family.”

“You’ll regret this, Sagenamadeen Zager,” Talbot said, his power trying to reach out to Sage but failing. “This isn’t over.”

“Oh, but it is,” Sage replied with satisfaction.

Behind him, footsteps sounded, and Sage briefly glimpsed away from Talbot’s face to see Camden approach, followed by his family, Sareltae, Karein, and Rachen. “What’s going on here?” Karein asked.

“He attacked the vampire,” Sage reported. And that reminded him of something he’d forgotten throughout the battle. “Fallon needs medical assistance. He’s badly injured.”

Rachen and the naga made their way to Sage’s side, and Camden hugged Sage’s neck, trembling. Sage buried his face in his mate’s neck, inhaling Camden’s clean scent. “Oh, Sage,” Camden whispered through their bond. “I thought I’d lose you for sure.”

Sage kissed his mate’s temple, smiling as he met Camden’s slitted gaze. “You know better by now. Thank you, beautiful. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

He might have spent forever lost in Camden’s eyes, but suddenly, Nikhil cleared his throat. “It looks like Talbot might need medical attention, too. What exactly did you do to him, Lieutenant Zager?”

Sage turned toward his foe and gaped when he saw Talbot had gone completely still. The darkness had drained out of his eyes, and they were now covered by a milky layer. His skin had started to grow pale. He looked, for lack of a better word, dead.

“Overlords…” Sage whispered. “What in the world happened?”

“There was nothing wrong with him earlier,” Camden gasped out.

“We need to get a healer here, too,” Anais said. “If Talbot was involved in the vampire’s ploy somehow, he’s the only one who could shed some light on why he did all of this.”

“Maybe Prince Sareltae can help,” Zaire suggested, “once he handles the injuries of—”

Zaire didn’t even get the chance to finish the phrase, because a small cry sounded from Fallon’s cell. It was Sareltae’s voice. Sage shared a look with Camden, and together, they rushed to see what was wrong, leaving the group of naga to watch over the fallen Talbot.

They found the fae in Karein’s embrace, trembling and looking quite pale. “What’s wrong?” Sage inquired.

“I… I don’t know,” Prince Sareltae said, looking toward Sage over Karein’s shoulder. He pointed toward Fallon, whom they’d released from his chains. “I’ve never seen anything like this. It’s like… he’s there, but not really, and I can’t reach him. There’s this darkness that’s keeping me from it.”

Karein shushed his mate and took him in his arms. “I’m taking Sari to our rooms,” he told Sage. “I’ll leave you and Rachen to do some damage control here.”

Sage just nodded. Prince Sareltae shouldn’t have been using too much of his healing magic in the first place, given his delicate condition. As Karein abandoned the cell, Princes Kaelezrin and Talrasar made their appearance. Talrasar checked on Talbot first, but there was nothing he could do now. Just like Sage had thought, death had already claimed Talbot.

Unable to help Talbot, Talrasar entered the cell and immediately knelt next to Fallon to try to heal him. Meanwhile, Kaelezrin joined Sage and Camden. The draechen prince’s expression was glum, but somehow, unsurprised.

Sage remembered Talbot’s earlier words and asked, “This isn’t over, is it?”

Kaelezrin didn’t answer. Instead, he just watched his mate pour healing energy over the vampire. At last, when Talrasar pulled away with no palpable result, Kaelezrin finally focused on Sage. “I can’t tell you that, Lieutenant. But I am certain of one thing. There’s much more going on than we’ve learned.”

The comment didn’t surprise Sage. He’d pretty much guessed that, too, although he’d have preferred it if at least his superiors had some idea on what was happening. Either way, he had a feeling that when they did find out the truth behind this entire story, they wouldn’t like it. They wouldn’t like it at all.

Chapter Fourteen

The cold winds of the mountain ruffled Camden’s hair as he stood on the cliffside, watching his parents prepare for their departure. It felt strange to know that he wouldn’t be going with them, that Patala would no longer be his home, and if he ever went back, it would only be as a visitor. But he had no regrets, other than the fact that he hadn’t taken this step sooner.

His family, however, seemed reluctant to leave. All of them gathered in front of Camden, glancing at him with nearly identical expressions of regret. By Camden’s side, Sage gently nudged him toward them. “Go,” he whispered through their bond. “Whatever they think of me, and whatever happened here and in Patala, they’re still your family and they love you.”

Camden shot his mate a small smile. Sometimes, Sage’s generosity truly awed him, as did the way their minds and souls were completely in synch. He took a couple of steps forward, facing his parents and siblings. For a few moments, they just stared at each other in silence. The awkwardness was ridiculous, so Camden broke the uncomfortable quiet. “When will I see you again?” he asked softly.

His mother’s eyes filled with tears, and she pulled him in a close embrace. “You can always come visit. And we’ve spoken with Emperor Hareematek. We’ll try to travel here from time to time.”

It was really more than Camden had expected, but not a real answer. Camden supposed visits wouldn’t be a priority right now, not with everything that had happened. “Are you going to be all right, in Patala?” he asked his sire. “With Talbot’s father?” After all, Lord Jarrod Stervos remained a friend of the Isaiat.

Zaire sighed heavily. “It wasn’t your fault, or ours. It wasn’t even the draechen’s fault. I do think he got mixed up in something too powerful for him. I’m not sure what that is, but once we figure out, perhaps Jarrod and his family will get closure, too.”

Camden still couldn’t explain Talbot’s death, since he’d been watching the entire battle through his connection with Sage, and his injuries and the spells Sage had cast shouldn’t have had such an effect on him. In fact, just seconds before Camden’s arrival, he’d been engaged in conversation with Sage. None of this made sense, and Camden had to admit that it hurt, too. He might not have loved Talbot, but a long time ago, they’d been very close. He couldn’t imagine what had pushed Talbot into such actions and what had actually determined him to attempt killing Fallon.

Their only hope of finding out the root cause of all of this was Fallon himself. Sage had interrupted whatever spell Talbot had been using to kill the vampire, but Fallon was still comatose. Not even Talrasar, with his great abilities, had been able to give a better answer than Sareltae’s, “I’ve never seen anything like this.”

With a sigh, Camden hugged his sire. “Take care and good luck. I’ll miss you.”

“We all will,” his brother said as he joined the embrace.

His entire family surrounded him in a group hug. Camden absorbed their affection for him, knowing that soon, he wouldn’t be able to have that again. When they finally broke away, Camden had to fight so that he wouldn’t tear up. He was grateful when his mate’s arms wrapped around his waist, pulling him close. “I’ll take care of him,” Sage said. “I promise you.”

“I know you will,” Camden’s sire said. “We wouldn’t leave him if we weren’t convinced of that.”

In Camden’s opinion, his family still didn’t love Sage, and probably never would. What had happened with Camden’s brother would always be between them. However, they had accepted him as Camden’s mate and had realized their mistake in trying to push Camden into a relationship with someone else. It was regrettable that so many horrible things had needed to happen for them to reach this point. But Camden counted his blessings for even this tentative connection between the people he most cared about.

In his heart, he hated that he had to separate himself from his family. He knew that it would be a terrible blow for his parents, more so if he took into account the fact that they’d already lost a son. But as much as it hurt him, Camden had made his choice.

Finally the time for his family’s departure arrived. With a few more hugs, they boarded the plane. Camden leaned against his mate and watched the jet take off, carrying the Isaiat away from him. He had to admit it wasn’t easy, but with Sage there, he withstood it strikingly well.

When the plane disappeared into the distance, Camden and Sage headed inside. Prince Shtamakarein, Rachen, and Sareltae, as well as Princes Talrasar and Kaelezrin had come to see Camden’s family off and followed Camden and Sage into the palace. “So what now?” Sage asked them.

“For the moment, we’ll focus on strengthening Draechenburg defenses,” Shtamakarein replied. “We know for sure that a vampire was in here once, and the dungeons shouldn’t have been so easily penetrated. We’ll probably have to enter lockdown for a while. There have been too many strangers wandering around here lately.”

Sage shot Shtamakarein an ugly look, and the black dragon arched a brow. “Don’t take it personally, Sage. I didn’t mean your mate. It’s just a general issue that needs to be addressed.”

“Quite,” Sareltae replied. “Remember I used to be a stranger, too, but the people here are not the problem.”

Sadly, Camden knew what the fae meant. With a million parties for a million different occasions, Draechenburg had been too open to its foes. Camden had to admit that his own family had unknowingly taken advantage of the circumstances and brought inside a foe who had killed a lot of draechen. He wouldn’t be surprised if the naga were forbidden to step on draechen soil for the near future. Visits between him and his family seemed increasingly unlikely.

But that aside, they were completely correct, and Camden wanted to offer his assistance with whatever needed to be done. “How can I help?” he inquired.

For a few moments, no one answered. Prince Kaelezrin guided the entire group in a nearby receiving room and ensured their privacy. Only then did he break the silence. “I for one would like a straight answer as to what exactly your blood can do.”

The inquiry made Camden a little uncomfortable. He knew that his family had given some explanations to the draechen. After all, they couldn’t have kept secrecy after everything that had happened. Still, speaking about it with someone who wasn’t Sage made Camden balk. The fact that these men were on his side didn’t change the dangers these revelations brought upon the naga.

He shook off his irrational musings. “My parents must have told you that it’s said to hold the essence of immortality. What it does… I suppose it depends. We haven’t exactly given blood transfers until now.”

“You’re not immune to my power, and yet the vampire was, and now Sage seems to be,” Shtamakarein said. “We need to know how it works if it’s going to be an issue.”

Camden could tell where this was headed. More tests and more bleedings, even here. His heart fell. He didn’t want to be a tool in this war. He wanted to be appreciated for his value as a person, not the magic in his blood. His parents hadn’t even left Draechenburg for ten minutes, and the draechen were already trying the same thing the vampires had.

“No one is going to touch you again,” Sage promised through their bond, his hold tightening around Camden’s waist. “Never again.”

Camden took a couple of deep breaths, struggling to calm down. Sage was already furious enough on his behalf without Camden adding fuel to the fire. This was war, and really, Camden had a responsibility to his new home. Whether he’d wanted to or not, his presence had given the vampires a weapon, and it was likely that the enemy had other naga at his disposal who could give him an edge over the draechen.

“I’m not sure how it works,” Camden replied as calmly as he could. “We have done genetic testing on it in the past, but it’s not the same for different species or different people.”

Just like Camden knew would happen, Kaelezrin suggested, “Perhaps we could try some testing of our own.”

Camden twitched, unable to fully hide his frustration with the situation. Sage went as tense as a bowstring, and might have actually said something scathing had Talrasar not intervened.

“Look, I understand you’re upset,” Talrasar said, reaching for Camden’s hand and squeezing it. “It’s not your fault that you got pulled into any of this. But as things stand, we’re at a clear disadvantage. There’s a lot we don’t know, and if you can shed any light at all on the matter, it would be very useful.”

Camden wanted to ask Talrasar to put himself in his situation. He wasn’t a frail flower to have his feelings hurt so easily, but his experience with the vampires hadn’t been exactly pleasant. As he thought this, though, Camden realized something else. Talrasar did know what it was like to forgo his own welfare for something greater. Camden tasted bitter guilt in his mouth. Once, the legendary Talrasar and Kaelezrin had sacrificed everything to save the world from the plague brought about by vampires and werewolves. Since he’d spent a little more time with these two men, Camden had begun to believe that they were legitimately who they claimed to be. It was unfair of him to selfishly withhold knowledge that might one day save lives.

“I still don’t like it,” Sage told him. “You know what they say about good intentions. Besides, I very much doubt Talrasar or his mate would be inclined to further sacrifice.”

“That’s beside the point. We have a dangerous enemy, Sage. I can’t refuse.”

Sage reluctantly agreed, and Camden finally addressed Talrasar. “You’re right,” he said. “As long as it’s just tests, I’m okay with it.”

“I’m going to be watching over this process closely,” Sage added. “It’s not that I don’t trust you…”

“But you don’t trust us.” Kaelezrin actually grinned. “I get it, Sage. I would do the same thing.”

Rachen cleared his throat. “Tell you what? You go spend some time together. Just… be selfish for a while. Overlords only know you need it. Let us take care of the rest. And then, we’ll figure everything out. All right?”

It was almost funny. Out of all the possible people who could have made that comment, Camden hadn’t expected Rachen to do so. Shtamakarein’s mysterious twin struck Camden like the harshest of the Tersain brothers, and that was saying a lot. But it seemed that even Rachen had his own softer side. Because really, the thought of doing that, of taking a break with Sage in the midst of all this, sounded like pure heaven.

“Are you sure?” he asked just the same.

“Absolutely,” Shtamakarein replied. “You’ve both been through a traumatizing experience you can’t deny. And don’t worry. None of what’s been discussed here is an urgent matter. Your first priority right now is to heal.”

There were a lot of ways Camden could interpret that, but mostly, he was relieved. The truth was that he felt tired, so freaking tired. He hadn’t gotten the chance to truly enjoy his mating with Sage without always looking over his shoulder or worrying about what others would think. The situation hadn’t changed much, but if they could have at least a few days of peace to explore their bond, Camden would be forever grateful.

“All right,” Sage replied. “But don’t keep us out of the loop. This is as important for us as it is for all of you.”

Or perhaps even more. Camden still hadn’t understood why Talbot had done such a thing. They might have become alienated, but that didn’t change the fact that Camden was still hurt by his death.

Prince Sareltae offered him a small sad smile, as if guessing his thoughts. “Don’t worry,” he said. “You’ve both been missed a great deal, but you deserve a chance to reacquaint yourselves with life in Draechenburg.”

For once, Camden decided to stop splitting hairs and just take what was offered to him. Nodding, he murmured a soft “Thank you.” He took Sage’s hand and started to pull him away. Sage came willingly, still lost in thought but more than willing to let everything slide for now.

As they left the room, Sage wrapped an arm around Camden’s waist. “Is it wrong that I want to do just that?” he asked. “To be selfish, if only for a little while?”

“I think it’s exactly what we need,” Camden answered. “I thought about what everyone else would want or need for too long, and we both paid the price for it. I won’t have it happening again.”

Perhaps the others meant to keep them out of the main problem, but they could handle that a different time. For now, Camden just wanted to fall into Sage’s embrace, close his eyes, and pretend the two of them were the only people in existence. It wouldn’t even be very hard, since Camden remembered all too well how Sage had mastered his body, making him forget about everything that wasn’t Sage.

The memory made him shiver, and it awoke an answering arousal inside Sage. The draechen released a little growl and actually stopped in the middle of the hallway. He pinned Camden against a nearby wall, crushing their lips together in a devastating kiss.

They still had so many things they needed to figure out and handle, but none of them mattered, not when Sage’s tongue licked across the seam of Camden’s lips, demanding entrance. At first, Camden was surprised, but he quickly responded, moaning as he parted his lips for his mate. Sage’s slick muscle invaded his mouth, tasting him, exploring and claiming Camden, giving him a hint of what was to come.

Camden groaned, wrapping one leg around Sage’s waist. He ground against Sage, the friction making incipient ecstasy course through him. Tension uncoiled through him, the sexuality of the moment combined with his need for reassurance turning into an intoxicating cocktail that made him crave Sage so much it hurt. He needed to feel Sage inside him right this instant, to reassure himself that this was true and not another deception.

Perhaps they’d have ended up making love right there in the hallway had the sound of quiet footsteps not interrupted them. Truly, Camden might not have noticed them at all, but since mating Sage, his own awareness of the environment and his every sense had grown more agile. Sage and Camden broke the kiss, only to find themselves facing the resident sprite, Lord Alwyn, trying to pass them unobtrusively. His face flamed when he saw Sage and Camden had realized his presence.

“Sorry about that,” he said. “I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

“That’s quite all right,” Sage replied, clearing his throat. “We’re the ones who shouldn’t have started making out in the hallway.”

Alwyn gazed away, obviously uncomfortable. “This is your home. You should be able to do whatever you want here.”

Camden still wasn’t very sure if that was the case, but his own uncertainties aside, it seemed clear that his desires would never be fulfilled if they didn’t retreat to their quarters.

“Regardless, it’s not appropriate,” he said, reluctantly releasing Sage from his intimate embrace. “It’s your home, too.”

Alwyn didn’t answer to that comment. He just offered Camden a small, awkward smile. “I’ll be on my way,” he said. “Have a good day, Your Highness, Your Lordship.”

He pushed past Camden and Sage and headed in the direction the two of them had been coming from. Behind him, at a respectful distance, several guards followed. Camden mentally sighed. How could the sprite feel at home when he was watched every time he dared to leave his quarters?

“It’s a wonder he even did that,” Sage commented. “From what I knew, he tends to stay in his rooms more often than not.”

Whatever the reason, Camden hoped it wouldn’t cause further problems, especially now that security in Draechenburg would be tightened. He distantly wondered how Alwyn would be treated given his outsider status. Then again, Camden was an outsider, too. Perhaps he should be worried for himself rather than for the sprite.

He was snapped out of his musings when Sage took him in his arms, holding him close almost fiercely. “You’re not an outsider,” Sage said through their bond. “You’re my mate, and the Tersain know that.”

Before Camden could even come up with a reply, Sage started to carry him through the corridors. Sage’s previous quarters hadn’t been in the actual palace, but rather, in an area reserved for the military personnel. Since Camden’s arrival, the emperor had apparently deemed those inappropriate, as their shared apartment was much more lavish, even in comparison to what attentions Camden had received before in Draechenburg.

For Camden, though, the most important convenience was that it was close to their current position. In no time, they reached their quarters and burst inside. Finally in private, Camden allowed himself to say what he’d wanted to for quite some time. “Fuck me, Sage. Please, fuck me.”

* * * *

Camden’s words made the lust inside Sage flare to life. He took a deep breath to control himself and carried his mate to the bed. His dragon was already rearing to mark and claim Camden as his, but even it acknowledged the necessity of taking this slow, of not hurrying Camden.

As Sage deposited his mate on the mattress, he stood back, scanning Camden’s face. There was such desire and such trust in Camden’s gaze that Sage was in awe with him. He joined Camden on the bed, his own eyes never moving away from his lover’s face. “Sage,” Camden said again, reaching for him with trembling hands.

“Shh,” Sage murmured, grabbing Camden’s wrists. “Just let me take care of you.”

It was both a plea and a command, and Camden registered it as such. With a small whimper, he went limp in Sage’s hold, automatically responding to the order. Sage held Camden’s arms immobilized over his head with one hand, using the other to explore his mate’s body. He began with Camden’s beautiful face, brushing his fingers over the flushed cheeks, the wide forehead, and the aristocratic nose. When he reached Camden’s lips, they parted for him, just like they had for Sage’s tongue. Sage couldn’t resist, and he pushed his digits inside Camden’s mouth. With a little moan, Camden started fellating Sage’s fingers in earnest, lavishing as much attention on them as he would have on Sage’s dick. In fact, the suction felt so good that it went directly to Sage’s prick, little tingles of pleasure sweeping all over Sage’s body, making his balls ache and his dick throb with the need to bury himself inside Camden’s body.

But he didn’t want to rush things. Camden deserved better than that. They both did. Instead, Sage rescued his fingers from Camden’s mouth and released his mate’s wrists. As much as he liked to exert his dominance over Camden, for them, sex wasn’t just about the actual copulation. It was so much more, and about so many things that neither of them had allowed themselves to feel at first. It meant loving and being loved, touching and being touched back, taking care of each other. Sage had never actually thought he needed to be protected, but Camden completed him in every way.

As soon as Camden was free, he reached for Sage’s garments, practically vibrating with sexual tension and need. He was frantic, and his wild desire fueled Sage’s own. But that was all right, because for once, they had time. There was no one looking over their shoulder. They could bury their burdens in their passion for each other and forget about everything that wasn’t this moment and their two bodies, coming together in a dance as old as time.

Eager for the feel of skin against skin, Sage started to remove Camden’s clothes. Camden released a pained moan when Sage started to unbutton his shirt slowly, and Sage got the hint, speeding up. In his excitement, he ended up tearing off the last buttons, but Camden didn’t seem to mind. He wiggled impatiently out of the shirt, all the while trying to return the favor for Sage.

One thing Sage had learned during his mating with Camden was that more often than not, when Camden tried to help with this, he failed. He ended up tangling in Sage’s clothing or making it harder for Sage to finish the task himself. Not that it bothered Sage. It was actually kind of endearing, and so Camden that it make Sage’s heart swell with affection. But at the same time, Sage could read Camden’s urgency, and he felt it echo deep inside. So, he stopped Camden’s efforts, not by pinning his mate down, but rather, by slipping a hand between their bodies and cupping Camden’s clothed dick. As he squeezed Camden’s cock, he brushed his lips over his lover’s and said, “Let me.”

With a groan, Camden obeyed, allowing Sage to take the lead. Given this chance, Sage hastened things along a little. He ended up ripping his own shirt off, his patience growing thin. After that, he progressed to a more interesting step, which was unwrapping the beautiful present that was his mate. He pulled off Camden’s shoes and socks, then helped his mate out of his pants. Camden clenched his fists into the sheets, moving his hips just so in an attempt to dislodge the tight garment without hindering Sage.

Still, it seemed to take forever until Sage finally managed to get Camden naked. He ended up ripping the seams of Camden’s trousers, but just like with the shirt, Camden encouraged it. His need swept through their bond like a living thing, making every atom in Sage’s body aware of Camden’s emotions.

With every second that passed, the urgency grew more and more, so much so that, when Camden lay naked on the bed, Sage didn’t even dare to look at him for more than half a second. It was practically a crime not to admire his beautiful mate, but if he looked at Camden now, he’d just end up staring at Camden in an enraptured haze. Really, he had better uses of this time together, and better ways to prove to Camden how much he was loved and wanted.

Clinging to that thought, Sage briefly broke away from Camden and started pulling off his own clothes. With their bond so close to his heart, he could feel Camden’s gaze on him like a physical caress. He found refuge in the discipline he’d cultivated for an entire lifetime and took a couple of deep breaths as he toed off his shoes and removed his shirt. If he even tried to reach out to Camden now, he’d come like an inexperienced hatchling without even getting the chance to get inside Camden.

It wasn’t easy to hold back, not when Camden was already imagining how it would feel like to have Sage inside his ass, in his mouth, to kiss him and touch him all over. And then, Camden decided to actually act on his ideas. A soft hand landed Sage’s shoulder, kneading the tense muscle. Camden’s lips brushed against Sage’s skin, the kiss an invitation to more.

“And why would that be a problem?” he asked. “I trust you to be able to come, over and over and over again.”

His other hand snaked into Sage’s lap, reaching for his zipper. With a groan, Sage twisted around and pushed his lover back down on the bed. In a maddened rush, he tore off his pants. One would have thought that, with his ice dragon nature, he’d be able to hold himself in check a little better, but he had no defenses against Camden. His mate was simply too beautiful, and the connection between them glowed with too much passion for him to even attempt a measure of control.

They were both naked now, so Sage could finally do what he’d wanted for what seemed like forever. At first, he allowed himself the luxury to steal one more kiss from Camden’s sweet lips. Camden’s moans were drowned out by Sage’s fervor, but the emotion behind them was still very much there, encouraging Sage to do more, so much more. When the lip-lock stopped being enough, Sage reluctantly broke the kiss, and with a wicked grin, delved down for his prize.

Crawling lower on his mate’s body, Sage took Camden’s prick in his mouth. His mate released a garbled cry, his hands twining in Sage’s long hair, holding on tightly. As Camden’s hold on him tightened, Sage groaned, his enjoyment of the act stemming not only from his bond with Camden—who was naturally enjoying this a lot—but also from the pleasure he himself found in tasting his beautiful lover. The flavor of Camden’s pre-cum was like a drug he simply couldn’t get enough of. There was something absolutely sinful about having his mate at his mercy like this, while also worshiping Camden like the naga deserved. Reveling in it, Sage bobbed his head up and down Camden’s prick, alternating hard sucks with teasing licks. He stabbed his tongue into the tiny hole at the head, making Camden arch and writhe under him.

But this time, Camden wasn’t one to just sit back and take. In spite of the pleasure that Sage could feel echoing through their bond, Camden pulled on Sage’s hair, small whimpering noises leaving him even as he thrust his dick in and out Sage’s mouth. It was as if he couldn’t decide whether he should force Sage to stop or encourage him to continue.

Sage had taught Camden a little trick, though. Their bond was so strong that they could literally will their thoughts into each other’s minds, conveying their desires at a visceral level through the power of their imaginations. And Camden certainly had a very rich imagination, because his hunger for Sage flooded their connection, manifesting in Camden’s need to taste Sage as well.

It would have taken a stronger man than Sage to deny his lover’s request. He had to dislodge Camden’s hold on his hair, which was regrettable but necessary. Camden allowed it, his anticipation a palpable thing that filled the air with sensual energy. Shaking with need, Sage changed positions, bringing his cock above Camden’s face.

Making a choked, greedy noise, Camden grabbed Sage’s prick and took it all the way into his throat. The world grew white around the edges as Camden’s wet heat engulfed Sage’s erection. His forked tongue played with Sage’s dick, swirling around the head, tracing the largest vein with the prehensile muscle. Rapture exploded through Sage, filtered through Camden’s senses and his own. As much as he enjoyed giving his mate a blow job, the experience was different for Camden. He had nerve endings that registered things Sage had never imagined before, and through Camden, Sage experienced a whole new world of ecstasy.

When Sage had met Camden, he had noticed a certain chill to the naga, both physically and emotionally. But that had all disappeared now, so much so that Sage wondered if he hadn’t imagined it all. Those memories, like Camden’s originally distant behavior, melted into the rising lust between them. They lost themselves in the simple carnality of the act, in the suction and the pleasure they shared through their connection. The obscene sounds of slurping and muffled moans created a symphony that muted everything else beyond the here and now. It almost became a contest, because Sage didn’t want to come before Camden, and Camden aimed for the same thing. Sage had to try to focus on what he was doing and not on Camden’s ministrations, but that was harder than any battle he’d ever fought.

For his part, Camden was chipping away at Sage’s already cracked armor with every flick of that naughty tongue. He seemed undecided on what he enjoyed more, licking Sage’s dick like a lollipop or taking it deep into his throat. Torn between a million sensations, Sage growled around Camden’s dick, pouring his desperate lust into his own efforts to make Camden come. As he feasted on Camden’s dick, he rolled the naga’s balls in his hand, massaging the wrinkled skin.

When he reached for Camden’s ass and rubbed the hole hidden beneath those tempting cheeks, Camden finally surrendered the battle. His cock pulsed in Sage’s mouth, releasing hot streams of salty-sweet cum. Camden’s orgasm pushed Sage over the edge, and with a groan, he came as well. Even as he shivered through his climax, he gulped down Camden’s seed, the flavor of his mate’s pleasure the strongest aphrodisiac in existence.

In fact, it was so potent that Sage found his lust never settling, instead rising once again, fueling itself with the force of their shared climax. His cock never went soft, and that probably had a lot to do with the way Camden protested when Sage started to pull away.

He removed his cock from Camden’s mouth and released his own prize, his body still buzzing with the afterglow, feeding his uncontrollable lust. Camden made grabby motions with his hands, like he wanted Sage’s dick more than anything in the world. Sage had every intention to give it to him, but this time, it would be on Sage’s terms. Sage’s dragon would not accept anything different.

Obviously intercepting his thoughts, Camden stilled on the bed, the lust in his eyes and his still-jutting dick the only clear sign of his desperate need. Of course, Sage also felt it through their bond, and it ushered him to move quicker, to bring their bodies together, in the way they both craved.

Sage reached for the nightstand and retrieved a tube of lubricant from inside. They hadn’t gotten the chance to unpack much since the entire situation with Talbot’s attack had erupted, but the lube was among the items that had been there when they’d moved in, along with a couple of other things, discreet gifts from the emperor.

Camden had been a little embarrassed at first, but now, they were both more than thankful for it. Sage quickly uncapped the tube and poured a generous amount of the liquid on his fingers. Camden reacted by lifting his legs, exposing his winking hole. Sage’s mind just about broke at the sight. No matter how many times they made love, he could never get used to the thought that this man truly belonged to him, that Camden had willingly foregone the ways of his people to be with him. At times, he couldn’t even believe that someone so beautiful existed in this world so full of hostility and mistakes.

But Camden was real, a dream made genuine by a mate bond that Sage valued more than life itself. Sage was convinced of this, because no matter how imaginative either of them could be, they would never manage to conjure such a reality. It simply couldn’t be understood, unless they actually lived it.

Sage gazed deeply into Camden’s slitted eyes, seeing the same worshipful knowledge that filled him in the beautiful orbs. His mind, body, and soul aching for Camden, Sage slowly rubbed his fingers against Camden’s nether opening. Camden released a low gasp, arching his back and breaking eye contact as he exposed the pale column of his throat.

The submissive gesture stirred every instinct inside Sage. Sage’s dragon reared in possessiveness, practically ordering him to claim Camden on the spot. His control badly frayed, Sage thrust his fingers inside Camden a little more violently than he’d intended. Camden’s body swallowed Sage’s digits right up almost greedily. The snug hold of the naga’s ass around Sage’s fingers made him hiss in tortured need. His cock throbbed, already leaking copious amounts of pre-cum. With the haven of Camden’s body so close, it took everything in Sage’s power not to pull his digits out and simply bury his aching prick into his mate.

To be true, he had every intention of doing exactly that, but not just yet. Instead, he scissored his fingers inside Camden, stretching his lover and preparing him for invasion. In the process, he found Camden’s prostate and massaged the little gland, knowing how much Camden and Sage himself would enjoy it. Indeed, he was rewarded when Camden started to cry out and whimper, pushing back against Sage’s digits, fucking himself on them. Every single time Sage’s fingers brushed against Camden’s special spot, little shocks of pleasure exploded through their bond like tiny earthquakes anticipating a far more powerful one. Sage took it all in, accepting the pleasure but keeping it from controlling him, or at least trying to do so. With Camden, things were never like with other partners Sage had taken into his bed. Camden was unique, their bond unshackling Sage from the chains he himself had created.

It was always like this between them. Sage’s nature as an ice dragon kept his passions leashed, but with Camden he dared to fully let go, and his dragon knew it. As a shifter and as a man, Sage realized that he could trust Camden and completely open himself up without fear.

Right now, though, he didn’t want to risk hurting Camden in his ardor. His protectiveness for the young naga never disappeared, not even if he knew that Camden could take everything Sage offered, and demand more. He had to take his time to prepare his lover, no matter how hard it would be and how much his libido would protest. More than anything, Sage wished to forever lavish Camden with affection, both sexual and emotional, while keeping him from harm.

But good intentions could only come so far. Out of the blue, Camden’s gaze fixed on Sage again, strikingly focused in spite of the burning pleasure Sage still sensed within him. He gave Sage a half lidded look and licked his lips. “Come on, Sage,” he said. “Fuck me. Now. I want to feel your cock inside me.”

Sage snapped. The final barrier that had been keeping his desire in check crumbled. Snarling, Sage removed his fingers from his lover’s channel. He slicked up his dick quickly and efficiently, the touch of his own hand providing a pleasure that teased his dragon into roaring for more. At last, he supported Camden’s legs on his shoulders. In one single, smooth motion, he fully buried his dick inside Camden.

Even if Sage had tried to prepare Camden as thoroughly as possible, his mate was still tight, painfully so. His body squeezed Sage like a velvet fist, and Sage had trouble not coming on the spot. It was perhaps fortunate that they’d both climaxed before, because otherwise, Sage would have entirely lost it. He still could have, and it was one of the reasons why he stilled inside Camden, with the other being the obvious one, allowing Camden to get used to his girth.

Camden clutched his shoulders, biting his lower lip and once more lost in the haze of pleasure. He was so beautiful that Sage couldn’t resist bringing their bodies even closer and brushing his lips over Camden’s. Camden welcomed him, his forked tongue entwining with Sage’s. Neither of them spoke, but they didn’t have to. They were communicating at a deeper level, one that made words unnecessary.

Following his instinct and his need, Sage pulled out of his mate and thrust back inside. He hit Camden’s prostate, which caused pleasure to rush through both of them. Camden’s hold on him tightened, his fingernails digging into Sage’s flesh. Wanting to watch Camden’s face as he fucked his mate, Sage broke their lip-lock and kept his gaze on Camden. Taking in every beautiful inch of his lover, Sage threw all caution to the wind and, with another grunt, began to move.

His precious control had deserted him now, replaced by pure desire. He moved in and out of his mate in a wild rhythm, and the bed creaked in protest as Sage’s harsh motions caused it to hit the wall. Camden, however, was right there with Sage, soaring on the peaks of pleasure, and not at all bothered by Sage’s near violence. He pushed back against Sage, impaling himself on his dick, making small noises of ecstasy and writhing under Sage like a wild thing. Even if Sage hadn’t felt Camden’s emotions through their bond, he still would have read the rapture in his eyes, in his body. Those slitted orbs seemed to glow with the fever of lust. All the while, trapped between their abdomens, Camden’s dick nudged Sage insistently, practically begging to join in on the action.

Sage could have never refused Camden. Even if he was aware that he could make Camden come just by fucking him—Camden was amazingly responsive that way—Camden’s dick was too beautiful to be ignored. Sage gripped it in his fist, sweeping his thumb over the leaking tip and never once stopping the nearly punishing pace he’d set. Camden wailed, an almost dismayed sound that carried more desperate arousal than Sage had ever thought possible.

They were both close now, so very close. Sage could practically taste his climax, smell it in the scent of sweat, sex, and Camden. He could feel it hovering so close over him, just waiting there, making him sizzle with the promise of nirvana. Camden’s despair found an echo in Sage’s, and he fucked Camden faster and faster, needing to get deeper inside his mate, wanting to claim everything Camden was and had ever been.

At this point, the sensual energy between them was so strong it awoke every nerve ending in both Sage and Camden, making him hyperaware of his own body, but also of Camden’s. There was only one thing left now that could bring them closer, one beautiful thing that they both craved, and Sage could no longer deny it to either of them.

Camden tilted his head, offering himself to Sage like Sage had known he would. With no hesitation, Sage took his mate’s offer and buried his fangs in the naga’s flesh. Sweet blood rushed into his mouth, and rapture exploded through his body. Thrusting one last time inside Camden, Sage came. As he filled Camden with his spunk, his lover released a cry and followed him over the edge. Wet heat splashed over Sage’s stomach, the palpable proof of Camden’s orgasm. But Sage was already beyond that. He’d reached a point in which he could feel every spasm of pleasure as it coursed through Camden’s body. Their bond vibrated with it, with their shared bliss, memories and thoughts from both of them coming together, creating a unified sense of identity that only true mates could understand. A whirlpool of emotions invaded Sage, his feelings and Camden’s coming together. Two minds became one, and their connection rang out with a litany of three simple words. “I love you.”

Sage lost himself in Camden, and Camden in Sage, the climax propelling them both in a new reality of their own making. The pleasure went beyond the carnal, rotating around that pure emotion they’d fought for and rescued in spite of everything. It seemed to take forever, and yet it ended far too soon. As he rode the final waves of his climax, Sage released his hold on Camden’s neck and licked the wound. He met his mate’s eyes and repeated that important phrase out loud, “I love you.”

The blissful smile on Camden’s face again made Sage wonder what he’d done to receive this wonderful gift. “I love you, too, Sage,” the naga replied. “So very much.”

Feeling content and exhausted, Sage slipped out his mate’s body and collapsed at Camden’s side. For a few moments, they just lay there, panting and enjoying the afterglow.

“You know,” Camden finally commented, “we could have used protection.”

Sage noticed the carefully chosen words, the way Camden said “could,” not “should.” Yes, there had been condoms in the nightstand, right next to the lubricant, but Sage had knowingly ignored them. Like Rachen had said, it was time to be a little selfish. Sage didn’t know if they would conceive a child because of the unprotected sex, but if they did, that baby would be loved and cared for.

“Yes, we could have,” Sage replied, “but we don’t have to. Not anymore.”

The Directive was still against them, forbidding them to have a family, but Sage didn’t care anymore. They’d been through so much that it was a wonder they’d even reached this point, when they could sit in each other’s embrace without worry. The Directive would have had him turn Camden into his concubine, while the naga had basically put Sage into the same position during his stay in Patala. But that artificial construct meant nothing when faced with a true bond between mates. Sage knew that now.

“I’ve changed my mind,” Camden answered suddenly. “You remember how I once said I’d never be your concubine? Well, I’d gladly take up that role now.”

Sage chuckled and kissed his mate’s temple. To a certain extent, Camden had a point. Being a concubine was just a label, and Sage didn’t regret anything he’d done for his relationship with Camden. In fact, he was honored that he’d even been granted that position by the Isaiat, simply because it implied closeness to Camden. But that aside, their relationship had grown beyond the walls of Patala. They were much stronger now, and they could stand against anyone who would dare to question their love. “You won’t have to, beautiful,” he said.

Perhaps it wasn’t too much to hope that they would be able to have children. Sage wasn’t foolish enough to pretend it didn’t imply certain risks. However, the draechen were no longer like they’d been. Slowly, their world was growing into a better one. Sage trusted that Emperor Hareematek and Karein would manage to build something better. And even if that wasn’t the case, even if the draechen leaders couldn’t go against the Directive, Sage would do so. He and Camden would have a family, and they would protect their hatchlings against whatever threat came their way. Because, all labels aside, Sage loved Camden, and Camden loved him.

No matter what happened, he would never deny his mate or hide their bond. Even if the time came when he and Camden would have to stand alone against the entire paranormal world, that was Sage’s most powerful truth. They were one, forever.

Epilogue

Camden fidgeted on the couch, aware of the gazes on him and uncomfortable with the scrutiny. By his side, Sage sat rigidly, his spine ramrod straight. “I’m not asking for your permission,” Sage told the two draechen in front of him. “I’m just letting you know what you can expect.”

Sage’s parents glanced from him to Camden. The draechen’s father was quiet and cold, his eyes like chips of ice as they analyzed Camden. Those orbs were so much like the ones Camden knew and loved that it was disconcerting to see them watch him with such clear distaste. All right, so maybe that emotion wasn’t all that clear. In fact, Camden couldn’t tell what Sage’s father was thinking at all. However, it didn’t take a genius to figure out that Camden wouldn’t be popular to the older draechen. Even Sage’s mother, who Camden had learned was far more open and affectionate toward her children, seemed wary of Camden.

None of them had been happy at Sage’s decision of choosing Camden as a mate. They had all suffered the after effects of the attack planned by Joyceropt Eretar, then blamed on the naga, and had seen Sage and Camden’s mate bond as a betrayal.

Back then, Camden had been trapped in a dungeon as a suspect in the poisoning, but he still remembered it all. He remembered the feeling of helplessness both he and Sage had experienced, the hurt at the reaction of the Zager family, and more than anything the trust Sage had placed in him.

“Cease this,” Sage’s mother had said then. “I do not know what you think you’re doing, Sagenamadeen, but now is not the time for misguided loyalties.”

His father had been even harsher. “I had heard rumors of you consorting with the naga, but I never believed you’d betray your own blood like this.”

Only Sage’s twin, Hanna, had attempted to support him, but it hadn’t been enough. And now… Now that awkwardness persisted. Perhaps it would never disappear.

“Sage, what does this all mean, for you, for your future?” Sage’s mother asked. “Will you have a real family? Have you become a concubine? What?”

“I don’t know what will happen,” Sage answered. “I’m just sure that my future is at Camden’s side.”

“As a Wyvern?” Camden’s father asked at last. “Can you really act in Draechenburg’s best interests when your chosen mate is a… naga?”

Camden didn’t miss the pause, and it made him tense. Sage reached for his hand and squeezed it comfortingly. “My loyalty toward Ornoz has nothing to do with my mate bond with Camden. The emperor knows and accepts that.”

It was true, and something the Zager family couldn’t deny. However, resentment for the naga had only increased since Talbot’s attack, something which really didn’t surprise Camden. The emperor’s influence protected Camden, as did the respect Sage had earned through the fact that he’d been the one to defeat Talbot in the first place. However, things would undoubtedly continue to be tense for the foreseeable future.

Camden was ready for it, though. He knew that Sage’s participation would be required to strengthen Draechenburg’s defenses, and he wanted to help, too, insofar as he would be allowed. He had a feeling that it would necessary. Already, the emperor was discreetly sending everyone he considered a potential liability away. Sage’s family was not an exception. They would be leaving soon, which had kind of worried Camden, since, until today, they’d made no attempt to approach Sage.

He’d been very relieved when Sage’s sister had told them that Benton and Lekisha Zager wanted to see Sage, but now, he was wondering if this visit would fix anything at all. He really wanted to speak out, to protect his bond with Sage, but he hesitated because he didn’t want to make things worse.

“I don’t really think that’s possible,” Sage offered through their bond. “Perhaps my mother will be willing to listen sometime in the future, but my father isn’t likely to forget the whole poisoning business anytime soon. Even if it wasn’t your fault, it’s easy to blame chimeras as a whole for everything, especially under such circumstances.”

“If you’re trying to be encouraging, it’s not working,” Camden grumbled back. He actually appreciated Sage’s honesty, because it meant that in spite of Sage’s protectiveness, the draechen saw him as an equal who could handle everything their world threw at him.

As he mused over what to do, Camden glanced toward Sage’s twin. From her place at her parents’ side, Hanna gave him a pleading look. Camden couldn’t be sure what she wanted him to do. He liked her, but hadn’t gotten the chance to spend much time with her. However, he went with his gut—and Sage’s—and finally addressed the older draechen.

“I’m aware that you think I’m bad for Sage,” he said. “I’m aware that most of the people in Draechenburg, you included, believe that a naga and a draechen simply can’t work together. I disagree. Sage and I are made for each other. I’m sure of it. And I don’t want to hear anything about being a concubine or not. It’s pointless nonsense.”

Sage’s father narrowed his eyes at Camden. “Are you calling us fools?”

Camden didn’t hesitate in the slightest. He met the draechen’s gaze without flinching and replied, “No. I’m calling everyone who can’t accept the bond between Sage and me blind.”

The older ice dragon opened his mouth, obviously intending to deliver a scathing reply. His mate stopped him just in time. “Benton, calm down,” she said. “The boy is right. A mate bond goes beyond all that.”

Much to Camden’s surprise, she got up and came to stand in front of Camden and Sage. Camden watched her warily, not knowing what to expect. Out of the blue, both he and Sage were engulfed in a warm embrace. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “We never should have blamed you for what happened.”

At first, Camden was tense, not quite willing to believe that she would accept him, just like that. But then, he realized that it wasn’t about him, not really. His words might have reached her, but they were likely irrelevant compared to the obvious love she held for Sage.

So, because Camden could appreciate that love, he hugged her back. It was awkward and tentative, as he didn’t feel comfortable with random displays of affection from people he barely knew, but she seemed to appreciate it. She released a soft laugh, petting Camden’s hair and squeezing him tighter to her ample bosom.

When Sage’s mother finally released them, Camden glanced toward Sage’s father. The man’s facade of aloofness was cracking around the edges, and Camden could swear he saw a flash of yearning and regret in those ice blue eyes before it quickly faded.

Benton briefly looked at Camden and then focused on his mate. “Lekisha.”

“Benton,” she replied in turn.

They didn’t say anything else, at least not out loud. To Camden, it seemed obvious that they were talking using their mate bond. At last, Benton released a heavy sigh. “You do realize that this won’t be easy, boy,” he said to Sage. “It’s not us you have to worry about.”

“I understand that, Father,” Sage answered. “But no matter what happens, I still think I’m blessed for finding Camden.”

“Fair enough,” Benton said. Getting up, he joined his mate by Sage and Camden’s couch. Camden was kind of uncomfortable sitting down, because it made the large draechen loom over him. Still, he couldn’t get up without dislodging Lekisha’s hold on him, so he remained in his place.

They looked at each other for what seemed like forever, but was likely just a few seconds. At last, Benton’s lips twisted into a small smile. “Welcome to the family, Prince Camden. The Directive aside, I hope that you and my son will be able to give us grandchildren.”

Sage’s shock was so strong that Camden nearly fell over, or would have had he not been seated already. As it was, he gaped at the older ice dragon, completely unable to reply.

Benton arched a brow at him. “Don’t look so surprised,” he said. “I know our attitude was somewhat drastic the last time we met, but it couldn’t be helped. I can’t promise I’ll ever like your people, but I will try to like you, because my son obviously does.”

“Father…” Sage’s voice was choked with emotion. “I… I don’t know what to say.”

“I think it would be best if you didn’t say anything,” Hanna piped up as she stood as well and hooked an arm through that of her father. “You’d probably just embarrass yourself and him.”

Camden couldn’t help it. He snickered, because it was so true. Sage had no trouble showing his emotions with Camden, but with everyone else, he came out as cold and aloof as his father. Maybe that was the reason why they didn’t seem to get along.

Benton just huffed. “Please, let’s not get emotional. This is—”

His words were cut off when Lekisha left Camden and Sage’s side to embrace him tightly. This time, his smile was far wider, reminding Camden of the way Sage smiled, only for him.

“He’s really a big softie,” Sage commented through their bond. “Who knew?”

“I probably should have,” Camden answered. “You and he are a lot alike.”

Sage snorted and wrapped an arm around Camden’s shoulders. As he watched the Zagers hug, Camden felt a knot of tension start to uncoil and a heavy burden lift off his heart. He knew better than to believe that he and Sage’s family would become BFFs overnight. But the first step had been made. Even if they’d be forced to leave soon, it was something, and it gave Camden real hope for the future, hope that one day, he and Sage would no longer have to bring up the word “concubine” in any conversation. He found renewed trust in this togetherness, in the trust they had earned from people who hadn’t originally believed in then. If nothing else, Camden’s family and Sage’s had changed their opinions now. It might not have seemed like much, but for Camden, it meant the world.

* * * *

Hareem glanced around the throne room, taking in the somber faces of those present. “So you believe this is part of a greater scheme, too?” he asked James Connors.

The benandanti nodded. “The vampires seemed frightened, maybe even desperate, when they attacked us. I truly think someone is after them, too. Otherwise they’d never have risked an open assault against the naga and the draechen.”

“How is your research going?” Hareem inquired. “Anything new?”

“For the moment, we’re working together to figure out a way to wake up the vampire,” Prince Talrasar answered. “I must say, Your Majesty, this power reminds me a little of Kael’s, but at the same time, it’s very different. I’ve never encountered anything quite like it.”

Hareem released a heavy sigh. It was hard to realize how ill prepared they were for this threat. But Hareem had gathered powerful allies by his side. Fae, draechen, and even benandanti were doing their best to figure out an answer to their current dilemma.

“Draechenburg is entering lockdown, but everyone in this room will stay here,” he said. “Rachen, I want you flying to every draechen outpost and making sure that our people are safe. I’ll have Lieutenant Sagenamadeen accompany you.”

“Understood,” his brother said.

“Prince Sareltae, I’d advise you to visit your family. They might have valuable input on this. Karein, you’ll accompany your mate. We don’t know who this person is, so until further notice, everyone needs to have backup.”

“And us?” Prince Kaelezrin asked.

Hareem was uncomfortable with giving the couple orders, but he’d seen their value in combat and he knew he needed them as allies. “For the moment, I’d rather you stayed here, in Draechenburg. I don’t want to spread our forces too thin and risk our capital.”

“This is really happening, isn’t it?” Talrasar’s voice was soft as he spoke, but his gaze held icy steel. “We’re on the brink of another war.”

Shadows haunted the fae prince’s gaze, and Hareem was reminded just what had happened during the last conflict in paranormal world. Still, there was no point in trying to lie. Talrasar didn’t even mean his question as a genuine inquiry. They all knew that the war had already started.

“It’s likely, yes,” he replied. “But this time, it won’t end with so much loss. We won’t let it.”

Even as he spoke, though, he had a feeling he was missing something. Hesitant, he reached out to his mate. “Sweeting, how are you feeling?” he asked. “Are you all right?”

For the first time in ages, Taryn answered his inquiry. “I’m fine, Emperor,” he replied. “You needn’t worry about me. Just take care of yourself.”

The words might have sounded cool, but Taryn’s genuine concern slipped through their connection before it was quickly squashed. Hareem felt the absence of that emotion like a physical blow, but he reined in the ache in his heart.

He wanted to bring Taryn here, with him, but that would just draw unnecessary attention to the werewolf. Taryn was far safer away from Hareem, because for the moment, to the outside world, he was just a discarded slave. Still, even knowing that, Hareem had to strengthen the protection on his mate.

“Rachen, your first destination has to be New York,” he told his brother, giving him a serious look. Rachen didn’t have to be told anything else. Like Karein, he was aware of how much Taryn meant for Hareem. “Take as many men as you think you need.”

“I will leave at once,” Rachen promised.

With all the arrangements in place, Hareem dismissed the meeting. Everyone started to leave the throne room, until only Karein and Sari stayed behind. “Are you still going through with your official mating?” Karein asked, his expression completely neutral.

Hareem didn’t even want to think about that. With everything that had happened, he hadn’t gotten the chance to propose to Elina. “Now is not the time,” he answered. “It depends on how this war progresses. Our people do need stability, but the fuss of an emperor’s wedding would just open us to attack again.”

“Well, that’s one good thing that came out of all this disaster,” Karein mumbled.

Sari shot his mate a reprimanding look. When he turned toward Hareem again, though, his expression grew gentle, almost soothing. “Just know that we’re here if you ever need someone to talk to,” he said softly.

Hareem didn’t know what to say to that. They were his family and obviously worried about him. Words of reassurance stuck in Hareem’s throat. He could say he was all right, but he’d obviously be lying. He’d never be all right again, not until he got his mate back, if it ever happened.

“Thank you,” he answered. “I’m not important right now. We have to focus on whoever is behind this mess.”

“Sometimes, you need to learn to be a little selfish,” Karein said in an echo of Rachen’s earlier words. “For your sake and your mate’s.”

Without waiting for an answer, Karein took Sari’s hand and pulled the young fae out of the throne room. Now alone, Hareem mused over his brother’s words. Selfish. He wished he could follow that advice, but he knew better. He’d tried it once, and it had opened Draechenburg to hostility from within. No, he needed to think in perspective. Before he could even dare to approach Taryn, he had to fix the huge mess they were in. Trying to reach out to Taryn would just thrust the werewolf into a war that could destroy him. No. For Taryn’s sake, and that of their child, Hareem had to carry this burden alone.

* * * *

Stanton Hanover scanned the report he’d been offered, carefully assessing the information within. It offered details on the target of the operation, his location, and all the security in place to protect him. Judging by what the file said, this wouldn’t be an easy mission, but Stanton had faith that it was doable.

He looked up from the file and at his spy. “You are sure of all this?” he asked.

“Positive,” the other man answered. “I’ve been watching the mansion for weeks.”

“Well then, I can only congratulate you on a job well done. You were certainly thorough.”

His spy nodded briefly in acknowledgement of Stanton’s words. There was no need for more, since Stanton wasn’t the other man’s king, and they were both aware of the value of his services.

“So now what?” the spy inquired. “Are you going to attack the mansion?”

Stanton didn’t immediately reply. He didn’t owe anyone any explanations, especially not in this regard, although this particular spy wasn’t just anyone. In silence, he stole another look at the file and the picture of the dark-haired youth who smiled sadly to something no one else could see. It was almost regrettable that such a young, innocent life would have to pay for the crimes of others, but regardless of it, Stanton would not hesitate. He would make Emperor Hareematek endure the same agony Stanton himself had experienced. He would take the most important thing the draechen leader had and dangle it in front of him, until Hareematek fell to his knees and begged. And then, he’d finally get his son back.

His son. Stanton and Fallon might not be very close, but Stanton loved the younger vampire anyway. He’d sensed the moment Fallon’s mind had shut down, but he hadn’t lost hope. The naga blood Fallon had been given made him more resilient. Stanton just had to get the draechen to return his child to him. If in the process, he made them pay for all the suffering they’d caused, that was only a bonus.

“Taryn Lovington,” he murmured under his breath, rubbing his thumb over the photo. “You’re the key to the Draechenburg dungeons.”

Glancing at the spy, he nodded. “Yes. Make sure your people stay out of it, Raul. I don’t want any magical creatures involved.”

Raul Gomez grimaced. “I highly doubt that’s possible. The draechen are family now, and the High Priestess is very invested in their welfare.”

“She hasn’t figured you out yet,” Stanton pointed out. “Her abilities are likely not as great as she’d have everyone else believe.”

Raul’s expression darkened. “Don’t make the mistake of underestimating them, Stanton. The fact that I’m helping you has nothing to do with my lack of belief in her. It’s only a matter of time until they all figure things out, and I’ll be branded a traitor to Ivenia.”

Stanton rubbed his eyes tiredly. He didn’t want to think about that. In fact, the last thing he needed to worry about was the fact that Raul might be captured. “Raul, I can’t—”

Raul waved a hand, interrupting Stanton before he could finish the phrase. “Just don’t. I have no need for fake words of comfort. I can’t be your mate, and I understand that. So, at the very least, I’ll be your spy and support you through this difficult time. Let’s not stir things further, all right?”

It was unfair for Raul. The entire thing was so unfair that it made Stanton’s heart clench. Stanton couldn’t be the mate the fae needed, though. He had a duty as the leader of the vampires, especially now with the shadow of the greatest threat looming over them. Raul had already gotten involved in this too much. Just him being close to Stanton in any capacity was risky enough.

Stanton would have liked to forbid Raul to participate in any other operation, but the fae had proven to be an invaluable asset. He was the one who’d searched every possible species for an answer to their problem, until he’d finally learned about the potential of naga blood. It had been a huge risk, since Raul hadn’t known for sure what naga blood could do. A lot of it had been speculation, based on old records that no one even knew of anymore, and more recent events that had seemed very suspicious to them both.

Either way, the fact remained that Raul had come up with the solution to the vampires’ predicament. Stanton couldn’t afford to push him out of this. With a mental sigh, he said, “Keep me posted if you find out anything else. And be careful. If anything happens…”

Raul shrugged. “I’ll be fine. I’m a big boy. You don’t need to worry about me. Just focus on your son and on your people.”

That had been Stanton’s intention, so he didn’t answer in any way. He had a feeling that, if he did, he’d just make things even worse and more awkward between them. Sometimes, he truly wished he could have become the man Raul wanted and deserved, and those moments of weakness were getting more and more common.

“Don’t give me that look,” Raul said with a soft, sad smile. “Not all mate bonds work out. I get that. It’s all right.”

But it wasn’t, not really, and they both knew it. The urge to touch Raul exploded inside Stanton, and he got up from his desk. Raul just shook his head, perhaps guessing what Stanton had in mind. He said nothing, just turning on his heel and stalking out of the office.

Stanton could have stopped him. He was the most powerful vampire in the world, and the battles he fought on a regular basis could have terrified even the famous Dog-Catcher. However, he didn’t follow. He just watched his mate go, wondering when he’d get to see the fae again.

He didn’t know how long he remained like that, just staring at the door and the spot where the fae had disappeared. He was finally snapped out of his trance when one of his underlings entered the officer. “Majesty, if I may, we’ve received news from our front line sources. The shadow seems to have temporarily abandoned naga territory.”

Stanton didn’t know if that was good news or bad news. Did it mean that creature had gotten what he wanted, or had he given up for some obscure reason? It was a question Stanton couldn’t answer.

“Let me know if there are any other attacks on our land,” he told his underling. “Right now, we have another battle to fight.”

The younger vampire nodded, and as his underling abandoned the office, Stanton smiled coldly. The draechen wouldn’t even know what hit them. Before the emperor could realize his mistake, he’d have lost the most important man in his life. His secret and his mate, Taryn Lovington.

End of Book 4: Naga‘s Concubine

To be continued in

Book 5: Emperor’s Consort

WWW.SCARLETHYACINTH.WEBS.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

A native Romanian, Scarlet was born in 1986 and grew up an avid fan of Karl May and Jules Verne, reading fantasy stories and adventure.

Later, when she was out of fantasy stories to read, she delved into her mother’s collection of books and, of course, stumbled onto romance.

As a writer though, Scarlet Hyacinth was born one sunny summer day, when a dear friend of hers—the same friend who introduced her to GLBT fiction—proposed they start writing a story of their own. As it turns out, the two friends never did finish that particular story, but Scarlet discovered she had a knack for writing and ended up starting to write individually. And so, between working on her dissertation, studying for exams, and reading yaoi manga, she started writing the Kaldor Saga. Along the way, Scarlet met a lot of wonderful people who supported her, and in the end, she found her story a home and, in the process, fulfilled a beautiful dream.

For all titles by Scarlet Hyacinth, please visit
http://www.bookstrand.com/scarlet-hyacinth

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com